《Alan鈥檚 Erotic Adventure》


 Chapter 1 A tasty butt

    Chapter 1 A tasty butt


    It was early spring, the season when all things began to explode with passionate desire.


    n Wilson, a fresh graduate with a master¡¯s degree, had been in the Vergina Vige, a remote but


    harmonious countryside, for a few days to help and support education. On this day at noon, it felt cool


    lying under the big tree on the hill behind the school. He heard a hissing sound in front. Thinking that


    he had encountered a snake, n hurriedly explored the grass.


    What he saw really turned him on!


    A vige woman with her back turned toward him was taking off her pants, exposing her big white butt,


    and squatting down to pee. The women in the countryside were all unpretentious like this. They squat


    down to pee in broad daylight. It was extremely seductive.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that Lisa, Fiona¡¯s mom?¡¯ He recognized her as he remembered Fiona was his student. On the


    first day of school, Lisa apanied Fiona to school so he vaguely remembered her. Seeing her back


    then, she was super fair-skinned, which was very rare.


    He was watching with considerable enthusiasm when he heard a scream, ¡°Ah! Snake!¡±


    He rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡°Hey, Lisa. What''s up?¡±


    Lisa raised her head and blushed as she was seen peeing there. She then hastily pulled up her pants


    and said embarrassedly, ¡°I got bitten by a snake.¡±


    He did see a flower snake quickly shooting out of the way like a puff of smoke.


    ¡°Lisa, it has a triangle-shaped head. I think it¡¯s a poisonous snake!¡± He surmised.


    When she heard this, she said dreadfully with a pale face, ¡°Poisonous? What should I do?¡±


    It took a few hours to get to the downtown. If it was really a poisonous snake, it would be a little too


    be killed by it.


    Of course, Lisa understood this well, for certain vigers were bitten to death by snakes every year.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Lisa¡¯s mouth was parched and she became extremely anxious. After


    thinking about it for a while, she said sheepishly, ¡°Would you mind helping me suck out the poison?¡±


    n froze for a moment, pondering it would be fine if he didn¡¯t swallow it. Then he asked, ¡°OK.


    Where¡¯s the bite?¡±


    Lisa looked obviously embarrassed as she stammered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­here¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s it? Be quick!¡± He said anxiously.


    Her face turned even redder as she said, ¡°It¡¯s right at my ass.¡±


    Poof!


    What a coincidence?


    ¡°Lisa, lifees first! It doesn¡¯t matter where the bite is. The most important thing is to rescue. Let me


    suck it out.¡± n exined in a hurry.


    Lisa nodded with a red face and averted eyes. But she could only pull off her pants embarrassedly with


    herrge white buttocks exposed.


    n took a closer look and said with a smile, ¡°Lisa, your ass is really big!¡±


    Lisa felt more embarrassed.


    n bent down in front of her big white ass, wondering why it was so white. So was his aunt¡¯s and


    cousin¡¯s.


    He could even smell a faint fragrance. Though Lisa was a rural woman, but she was pretty clean


    without any odor.


    ¡°Lisa, I can¡¯t find it.¡± n said as he pointed at her ass.


    Lisa turned back and said, ¡°a little downwards.¡±


    n then reached out and touched the buttocks, while Lisa felt a little ufortable with it as she bit


    her small red lips. Her husband worked outside and left her alone in the vige, so she hadn¡¯t been


    touched like that for a long time.


    Finally, he found the wound and sucked it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lisa moaned.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± n asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± Lisa answered with a red face. She felt so embarrassed that she really wanted to


    find somewhere to hide herself. Fortunately there was no one else here; otherwise it was really a


    shame.


    But as n sucked hard, Lisa felt strangely uneasy or perhaps this feeling was actually a hidden


    passion stirring in her heart. Young guys like n had long gone out to work, leaving their children, the


    old, and wives at home. As a result, those left-behind women were filled with longing and desire every


    night. How could Lisa resist such a young man sucking her butt like that?


    ¡°Ah! n, stop!¡± Lisa was afraid that she would do something bad if he kept sucking so hard. She felt a


    strong sense of man power from n. Especially when his flexible tongue touched her white sweet butt


    cheeks, she felt so itchy, both physically and mentally.


    n ultimately sucked out some blood before he wiped his mouth. He got up and said with a giggle,


    ¡°Lisa, your ass was really white like snow and sweet like candy.¡±


    Lisa felt bashful with a rosy blushy face, ¡°You didn¡¯t see the rest of me, did you?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± n answered seriously as he thought he just saved her, ¡°Lisa, feel better now?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­I don¡¯t know. I feel a little dizzy.¡± Lisa replied as she felt overwhelmed by a hot blood flow over


    her head.

 Chapter 2 A bathing beauty

    Chapter 2 A bathing beauty


    Lisa put on her pants hurriedly.


    ¡°Lisa, where¡¯s your husband?¡± n asked deliberately.


    ¡°He works outside andes back only a couple of times a year.¡± Lisa said with a poker face as she


    tidied her clothes. She looked at n and asked with a shy face, ¡°You just saw me pee?¡±


    n nodded.


    Lisa''s face turned even redder, for she felt so ashamed for her ass just said hello to n.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let anybody know about this. I have my pride.¡± Lisa tidied her clothes again without eye


    contact with n as she muttered, ¡°I gotta go. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± n said, his eyes gazing at her big breasts. Her breasts were so big that her clothes could


    barely cover them all.


    This was the second time that he had seen this since he came to this deserted vige.


    Where exactly was this vige?


    Why were there so many fat, white, left-behind vige women here?


    n was admitted as a teacher of the county after a sessful test. He thought he could teach in the


    downtown at least, but identally, he was assigned to the deserted Vergina Vige. Now what was


    done was done. Everything was fixed. He could only ept it.


    n recalled how he found this vige on the very first day.


    At that time, he asked a local guide to lead the way.


    ¡°I gotta take a break. I can''t really walk. How long does it take to get to the vige?¡± n said


    breathlessly as he was so exhausted after climbing the third mountain. Carrying arge luggage was


    truly tiring, even though he kept doing sports.


    ¡°Two more climbs and you¡¯ll be there. See? It''s on the other side of that mountain,¡± The guide pointed


    to the big mountain surrounded by fog in the distance and said, "It looks like a fairnd on earth.


    nined about the winding road to the vige, just around and around. Without convenient


    transportation the vige waspletely isted from the world outside.


    With a deep sigh n med himself for the bad luck.


    ¡®I thought I could stay in the city, but I didn''t expect toe to such a remote vige.¡¯


    In fact, n had been to this vige when he was a child. His aunt Karen White, adopted by his


    grandmother, also lived in here. n hadn¡¯t met Karen for ten years, only knowing she had three


    daughters.


    n had fun together with one of his cousins, Karen¡¯s eldest daughter, while he had never seen the


    other two, for Karen married here so far away and so they couldn¡¯t meet frequently.


    Tired, n had to pick up the heavy luggage and move forward with his teeth gritting. This mountain


    road was overgrown with weeds as if people seldom walked out of the mountain.


    After over one hour¡¯s walk, he arrived at the Vergina Vige as he saw sparse thatched cottages


    downwards.


    Looking down from the fog at the top of the mountain, the vige was located on both sides of the


    valley. In the middle lies a river, Vergina River. The water was clean and tasted sweet, so many vige


    women bathed in there. That was how the names of the Vergina Vige and the Vergina River came.


    Rumor has it that all the women of the vige had wless snowy skin because of the clean sweet


    river.


    However, the name had been a story. The Vergina sounds the same as a woman¡¯s vagina. So the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    traditional vigers found it uneptable at the very beginning, and as time went by, they gradually


    ept it.


    It was spring. Peach flowers were blossoming like sexy girlsunching their charm ardently and asking


    for kisses, while the forest behind the hill was so prosperous and lush like the tasty bushy part of a


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop here. I have to go back. Go down the road and you will see the vige.¡± The guide said as he


    wiped his sweat. It was dangerous in the evening, time for wild animals to hang out.


    n gave tips to the guide and dragged himself to the vige.


    On the road along the Vergina River, as n was already covered in sweat, he went down the river,


    ready to wash his face to cool off.


    He was enjoying the coolfortable wash, when he found a naked woman taking a bath.


    With clean wless skin, she was mostly soaked in the pond, with her big puffy breasts exposed over


    the water. n was stunned by her watery boobs.

 Chapter 3 A hot village woman

    Chapter 3 A hot vige woman


    The woman didn¡¯t notice n at first. She stood up several times, almost showing her big breasts. n


    gazed straight at her, his mouth nearly watering. It would be so rare to see this in the urban city that he


    almost even forgot he was peeping.


    The woman was just ready to stand up, when she found n was lustfully looking at her tasty body up


    and down. She screamed out loud and hastily squatted in the water.


    ¡°You pervert! Peeping tom! Go away!¡± The woman hit his head hard with a stone.


    n looked embarrassed and hurriedly left as if he woke up from a daydream. But just two steps away,


    he heard that woman crying out loud, ¡°Help!¡±


    He hurried back to the woman and saw her desperately struggling as if she was to be drowned.


    Without hesitation n stripped off his clothes and jumped into the water. The woman had gradually


    sunk underwater.


    n was such a strong athlete that swimming was just a piece of cake to him. He hastily dived into the


    water and brought her back to the shore.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As she lost consciousness, n immediately performed CPR, pressing her chest and restarting her


    breath mouth to mouth.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    A few minutester, with a violent cough and a mouthful of water spewing out, the woman finally woke


    up with a sigh of relief.


    She was lying on hisp,pletely naked with her puffy breasts and bushy private part in front of him.


    n gulped, for she was extremely gorgeous with wless white skin, tasty big boobs, a slender waist


    and a big ass.


    Young robust n immediately got hard. The woman slowly woke up with her hand grabbing


    something hard. She didn¡¯t know what it was, just feeling dizzy.


    When she came back to herself, she found n gawking at her body, and her hand grasping his huge


    cock.


    They stared at each other. She flushed and pped n on his face.


    ¡°You pervert!¡±


    The woman hurriedly stood up and rushed towards her clothes. With adverted eyes she hastily bent


    over and put on her pants, leaving her bushy part fully exposed.


    As she suddenly realized something, she hastily straightened up and stared at n angrily. n just


    couldn¡¯t move his eyes away her rosebud as he shook his head and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    The woman was speechless. She considered it impossible to talk to the vige head, for she would be


    mocked by the vigers. She could only swallow her anger.


    After the woman was gone for a while, his cock went down. Heughed out loud, ¡°I just got lucky?¡±


    n turned around and continued heading to the vige. With distant smoke, the vigers cooked


    dinner early, for it wouldn¡¯t be convenient once it got dark.


    On his way to Karen¡¯s home, n was surprised to see rare strong young men in the vige, while


    many vige women stared at him in gossip all along the way. With white skin and rosy faces, they


    stood there flirtatiously like thirsty street women.


    ¡°Are you from the city? Youe here to travel or visit someone?¡± A vige woman went straight over


    to chat him up.


    He took a glimpse at the woman a bit older than him. With same wless white skin, the woman in a


    tiny vest had long blonde hair and big boobs.


    n just wanted to ask the way, ¡°I''m looking for Karen White. Do you know where she lives?¡±


    Being stared at the muscles by the woman, n looked ufortable with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Oh, Karen was living at thest but two in front of the mountain.¡± The woman said as she pointed to


    the house, with her eyes on n.


    n said a thank you to her and headed to Karen¡¯s house. The vige woman still stared at his big ass


    and quietly chattered, ¡°It¡¯s really a strong big ass!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Be careful when your husband finds out you cheat on him!¡± Another woman passed by and said


    jokingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I''m not afraid of that useless man in my family. I haven¡¯t seen young guys here for a long


    time,¡± The vige woman said.


    n arrived at Karen''s house. Suddenly he met a pretty girl face to face. n was about to say sorry,


    but when he raised his head, he was stunned.

 Chapter 4 How useless!

    Chapter 4 How useless!


    The two looked at each other, shivering like getting an electric shock. They fell in love at first sight. n


    waspletely overwhelmed by the girl''s pure tender eyes, recalling his first love five or six years ago.


    Since then, n had never got a crush on a girl like that.


    They froze there for a few minutes and didn¡¯t even want to move their eyes away. There was nothing


    more beautiful than this.


    The pretty girl had been flushed. Was this the feeling in love? The girl was so shy that she lowered her


    head with adverted eyes.


    n came back to himself. Why were gorgeous women everywhere in this vige? With snowy white


    skin and rosy cheeks, the girl looked 5 feet high.


    The girl squatted down to pick up the clothes scattered by the hit with n.


    n hurriedly said sorry, also bent down to help. The girl lowered her head as she was afraid to look at


    n, but she tittered shyly. n also smiled gently.


    Right at this moment, a middle-aged woman walked over. She was in her early forties, but still very


    charming. She didn¡¯t look that mature. Seeing the scattered clothes, she asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    n raised his head as he thought the vige woman looked so familiar. ¡®Wasn''t this Karen Karen?¡¯ He


    was stunned. Karen didn¡¯t change much from what she was ten years ago. She got married early and


    gave birth to his cousin at the age of 19. Now she was 41 but she still looked like a youngdy with


    rosy cheeks in her twenties.


    ¡°Auntie Karen?¡± asked n.


    Hearing this, Karen frowned and was stunned with her pretty daughter. She then said surprisedly as


    she recognized him, ¡°n?¡±


    Karen hurried over, looked at him again and again, caressed his chest muscles and cheeks, and said


    excitedly, ¡°You were a little fat kidst time I met you. You¡¯ve grown up tall and handsome now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting younger and younger too,¡± n boasted. But this was the truth.


    Karen smiled, turned her head and looked at the girl who was stunned, looking at n. ¡°Carol, Why


    were you stuck there? Come say hello to Cousin n!¡± said Karen.


    ¡°Cousin n?¡± Carol looked surprised and didn''t expect the handsome guy in front of her was her


    cousin.


    ¡°Carol?¡± n also didn''t expect the pretty little girl who really turned him on was his cousin.


    Carol felt so happy as she lowered her head and ran to the river with her clothes.


    ¡°Back to the house, take a bath, and we¡¯ll have dinner soon.¡± Karen took n''s hand and walked into


    the back room. She kept nagging about what happened in the old days, while n just nodded as he


    didn''t even remember those things.


    Karen¡¯s house was so big. Lands were everywhere in the countryside, so all people had big houses.


    Karen had been living here for almost 20 years, so it was also very old. The concrete walls were all


    pitted with repairs.


    There were several rooms on each floor. On the first floor there were a kitchen, a dining table, a


    storeroom, and a bedroom for Karen and her husband Daniel.


    On the second floor, there were a food storeroom and three bedrooms, one for each of the three


    daughters. On the third floor there was a low attic. With only one window it was now empty. There was


    also adder outside towards a small open-air roof deck for drying food.


    In front of the house there was a small yard with two pomelo trees. On the left there were a water


    source and a toilet. The toilet was so far away and inconvenient, especially for girls to use in the middle


    of the night. On the right there was a garden full of vegetables. In the backyard there was a small pond


    with fish.


    ¡°Where are Uncle Daniel and the other two cousins? Are they not there?¡± n asked casually where


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    the others had gone as he only saw his eldest cousin Carol and Karen.


    ¡°Daniel is busy on the mountain and will being back soon. Carol is bored in her bedroom. You can


    go to see her after a bath. Your second eldest cousin Betty is right at the next vige and probably not


    ¡°Just take a bath there.¡± Karen pointed to the open space on the left, where there was tap water and


    cement boards for washing clothes.


    ¡°There? In the open air?¡± n couldn''t ept it. He was a strong man though. Wasn''t there a toilet?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You are a strong guy. This¡¯s how people do it in the countryside. Take off your clothes.


    I will help you,¡± said Karen.


    ¡°Help me?¡± n only heard this. How could she help him bathe? He was an adult now, and he would


    be mocked if people knew this.


    ¡°Emmm¡­I can bathe myself¡­¡± n was a little ufortable.


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be shy. I helped you bathe every time when you were a child. I¡¯ve seen and touched


    every part of your body,¡± Karen said jokingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for I was a child at that time, but now I¡¯ve grown up.¡± n scratched his head with a smile, but


    he was not shy.


    Karen didn¡¯t listen to him. She thought n was her child, no matter if he had grown up or not. She


    took off his clothes and saw his strongpact body. n was nearly 6 feet high. He used to be a


    student with sports talent in high school, so he was very muscr.


    His toned muscles made Karen a little flustered. She had never met such a charming guy. Vige


    women were very conservative. Karen had never seen a man¡¯s body that close except his husband


    Daniel¡¯s.


    Karen didn''t think much. She was already a 41-year-old woman after all. How could she covet her


    sister''s son? Wasn''t that dirty?


    n thought he used to bathe with Karen when he was a child. So he finally epted it, and he took


    off his pants. However, probably because he took off so hard after getting drenched from the river, his


    underwear and outer pants were stuck and put off together.


    At this moment, his huge half-hard cock was bouncing like a spring. Under this normal condition, it was


    more than ten centimeters long, and its thickness was even more terrifying. Even it was bigger than the


    hard ones ofmon guys.


    Karen witnessed all this clearly. She had never seen this private part of a man except Daniel. She


    thought all men shared the same size, but now n¡¯s was way bigger than Daniel¡¯s. She was stunned.


    n felt awkward and hurriedly covered his lower body with his hand. He found Karen flushed with her


    tits going up. When she was aware that n was also staring at them, she felt extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°You scum! Go wash yourself away.¡± Karen threw away his clothes and left. n was nk as he


    thought Karen must have misunderstood. He had no idea how came he took off his underpants


    identally.


    Meanwhile, Karen found her heart beating violently, but she couldn''t figure out why. Since she had


    three daughters with Daniel, all she wanted was to raise her children wholeheartedly. But she was in


    her forties and got so horny, while Daniel nearly in his fifties could no longer satisfied her with a big


    gun.


    When n finished bathing, Daniel came back. Daniel looked much older than Karen probably


    because he suffered a lot for the family. Carol also came back after finished washing her clothes. She


    felt ttered as she saw n in a new sunshine look after a bath. She stole a quick look at n and


    then went out to hang her clothes on with starry eyes.


    ¡°n, go upstairs to get Amy down here for dinner. She¡¯s got useless as she got older,¡± said Karen.


    Amy was one year older than n. They yed together many years ago and they had a good


    rtionship at that time. Since it had been ten years, he thought Amy must be lovely.


    n went up to the second floor and knocked on the door. Just as he was about to speak, a roar came


    from inside.


    ¡°I don''t wanna marry that idiot.¡±


    n was confused, ¡°Amy, it''s me, n.¡±


    ¡°Cousin n?¡± She came over as she repeated the name and opened the door. She was 5.5 feet high,


    slender and gorgeous, with long blonde hair. She looked a bit mature than Carol. She really changed a


    lot. She was a rural cowgirl ten years ago, but now she was slim like a model. With her charm and


    beauty, she definitely swept numerous guys off her feet.


    Like mother, like daughter. n¡¯s cousins were all as beautiful as Karen. She was quite gorgeous and


    well-known among the viges, but she finally married poor useless Daniel.


    So these three girls got chased by so many guys in the vige. Like Amy, she had been approached by


    numerous women matchmakers.


    ¡°Oh, my god! n, it''s you. How amazing!¡± Amy said surprisedly as she came up with a big grin on her


    sullen face and gave n a big hug. They were almost the same height and looked like a couple.


    Amy hugged him so tight probably because they hadn¡¯t met for a long time. Her tits were pressed


    against n''s chest, so hard that n almost couldn''t breathe. That could tell she had big breasts.


    It must be C or even D cup. With her tits up, he felt that she didn¡¯t wear a bra, and he absolutely got so


    hard.


    Actually Amy hadn¡¯t seen n for long. When they were children, they had a really good rtionship


    as they spent a summer holiday together. Over that two months they had yed in this vige happily,


    catching crabs, hide-and-seek and swimming. How time flew! They had grown up in the blink of an eye.


    However, Amy was so aggrieved for struggling for her marriage these days. No one ever understood


    her. Compared with that silly guy who she thought was out of her league, n suddenly appeared like


    a superhero. So she was desperately hrious to see him at this moment. But just as they hugged


    together, n got so hard that his cock made her feel ufortable. How came she didn¡¯t know?


    She pushed him away and red at him with a frown.


    ¡°You mention you don¡¯t wanna marry someone? Who is that?¡± n hurriedly changed the topic as he


    felt a bit ashamed.


    ¡°Jesus, dad wants me to marry the ugly stupid guy in the next vige, but I just don''t want it.¡± Amy


    pouted her mouth and sat on the bed angrily.


    ¡°Now we are free to choose who to marry. If you don¡¯t like him, just let him go, and no one will force


    you. I¡¯m with you, Amy.¡± n reassured with a gentle smile. After all, he was well-educated, and now it


    was the modern society. People enjoy freedom in marriage, and this was what n advocated.


    Hearing this, Amy was inspired and even more into him. Moreover, he was no longer a little fat kid but a


    muscr handsome guy standing in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You gotta help me with this. This is your task.¡± Amy chuckled as she felt less frustrated


    after talking to n.


    ¡°It depends on what I can get from this.¡± n said jokingly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want then!¡± Amy continued the joke.


    ¡°Oh, really? Give me whatever I want?¡± n said with a wicked smile as he raised his eyebrows. n


    clearly knew what she meant.


    ¡°Whoops, what nasty thing are you thinking about? Well, let''s go downstairs to have dinner.¡± Amy said


    as she took n''s hand and went downstairs. She could read from n¡¯s face that he was incredibly


    happy.


    Daniel was already at the dinner table with a hideous face. As he saw Amying down, he scolded,


    ¡°You gotta marry Barton. Stop saying you don¡¯t want. Even he is an idiot. But his father is really rich.


    They are a big family in the next vige. Isn¡¯t that perfect to marry such a wealthy guy?¡±


    ¡°Barton is a fool, and I¡¯m not into him at all! I won¡¯t marry him!¡± Amy slumped onto the bench abruptly


    with a gloomy face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the bride price from them, and we¡¯ve bought fish fry with that money. His father Bard is


    n wanted to interrupt, but when he saw Daniel''s fierce face, he swallowed his words. At this


    moment, Amy shot him an angry nce.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry him! If you really want, you go to marry him yourself.¡± Amy went straight back to her


    bedroom without eating anything.


    ¡°How useless! You think you have grown up and you don¡¯t listen to me?¡± Daniel shouted as his face


    turned red with rage.


    They had the dinner quietly. Carol kept her head down as she ate silently. She didn''t know if her fate


    was the same as Amy¡¯s when she grew up. Karen talked to Daniel for a while and went upstairs to


    Amy¡¯s room. But Amy locked herself alone and refused to eat.


    It seemed true that each family had its own trouble.


    ¡°Sorry that Daniel has a bad temper.¡± Karen looked at n and said with a smile. n was going to


    say it was all right for they were a family. But suddenly Daniel asked, ¡°Where do you live then? Any


    arrangements from the school?¡±


    ¡°Of course n will live in here with us. How can he live in that humble dorm of the school? And where


    does he do with meals?¡± Karen retorted.


    ¡°What a freeloader!¡± Daniel said coldly while didn¡¯t wee n at all. This made n embarrassed.


    n didn¡¯t think he could live here for a long time, and he couldn¡¯t change his workce in a short


    time. He could only rely on himself to live a life.


    ¡°What the hell are you saying? n is our nephew!¡± Karen scolded before she turned her head to n


    and said with a smile, ¡°Just ignore it. That¡¯s him.¡±

 Chapter 5 A naked night

    Chapter 5 A naked night


    n smiled faintly and didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t want to eat at all.


    It was getting dark after dinner. Night at the countryside was so different like another world away from


    the city zed with lights. With no street lights and no stores open, there was nothing but darkness in


    the vige. Night at the countryside would be long and boring.


    So when people were bored at night, they would have to find some things to do, like having sex.


    As Betty had gone to the next vige and probably would not being back tonight, Karen asked


    n to sleep in Betty¡¯s room. ¡°You just sleep here. I¡¯ll ask Daniel to cut a tree and make a bed for you


    tomorrow.¡±


    n was new here and it was dark outside. He found nowhere to go. He wanted to chat with Amy and


    Carol for a while, but he felt exhausted today.


    n liked to sleep naked. When he stripped off his clothes andid on the bed, he fell asleep


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    immediately.


    He was sleeping but hazy, when he heard some sound downstairs and it came upstairs. He thought


    someone was going to the toilet, and continued to sleep in the dark room.


    After a while, n felt someone came in and climbed into bed.


    He was too tired to wake up, but as he felt breathless, he suddenly heard a yell. ¡°Ah!¡±


    With the light on, he was also awakened by the scream. When he opened his eyes and saw a naked


    girl lying next to him, he was stunned. The girl was also shocked by the naked stranger.


    She covered her chest with the sheet while exposing her entire back and staring at n in horror.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The girl asked with angry eyes, ¡°If you don''t tell me, I''ll call the cops


    and tell them you are a molester!¡±


    ¡°Molester? I¡¯m not!¡± n said in an innocent look. He thought he slept here first and the girl came


    second. ¡®She was the molester.¡¯


    ¡°Still don¡¯t admit that? Your clothes were off.¡± The girl said as she pointed to n''s naked body. n


    waspletely speechless and didn¡¯t know how to exin to her.


    ¡°What happen?¡± Karen was awakened by the noise and came upstairs. As she saw Betty, her second


    eldest daughter, she said, ¡°Aren''t you noting back, Betty? Why do youe back sote? How


    dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I''m back safe and sound. Who¡¯s this? Why does he sleep in my bed?¡± Betty pointed at n


    while coving her chest tight.


    ¡°Oh, dear, he''s your cousin n. He just came to teach in our vige. Didn''t I tell you before you went


    out this morning?¡±


    They then greeted each other in surprise.


    ¡°You guys sleep together here tonight. I¡¯ll get n a new bed tomorrow.¡± Karen said before she closed


    the door and went back to sleep.


    ¡°Mom? Mom?¡± Betty hurriedly shouted, but Karen just ignored her. ¡®So what should I do? Do I really


    sleep with n?¡¯


    Betty looked at n nkly. It was the first time that she had shared a bed with a guy. Just now she


    was naked and almostid on him. She was so close to a man for the first time.


    ¡°You scum! Have you seen enough? Turn your head away, so I can put on my clothes!¡± Betty scolded


    with a fierce face before she dressed herself. Betty was more of a shrewish girl than mature Amy and


    lovely Carol.


    n faced the wall as Betty put on her clothes with her shadow showed on the wall. n was so


    surprise to see her curved body shape with big breasts. Even the two tits went up and could be clearly


    seen from the shadow. n¡¯s mouth was nearly watering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Betty said loudly after she dressed herself. She was still on guard against n.


    ¡°What if I¡­¡± n said deliberately.


    ¡°Do it if you dare! Then you will see if I will skin you alive!¡± Betty got a little pissed with wide eyes, and


    she gritted her teeth fiercely as she added, ¡°I definitely mean it. Even you¡¯re my cousin.¡±


    n turned off the light andid down. The room was immediately dark again.


    After a quarter, Betty tossed and turned as she whispered, ¡°I can''t sleep since you''re here. It¡¯s


    awkward.¡±


    ¡°How about curdling? You¡¯ll get a sound sleep.¡± n said with a gentle smile. He just came here less


    than one day, but after he met the three beautiful cousins, he desired more. He didn¡¯t want to hide his


    lustful nature as a man, for he could hardly be so close with such beautifuldies in the city. So this


    was a perfect opportunity for him. He didn¡¯t care about the bullshit ethics and morality! Just go for it!


    ¡°Screw you! Don''t you want to live? Can you behave like a cousin?¡± Betty scolded as she turned


    around and pretended to sleep.


    n approached close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Your naked body is so beautiful!¡±


    Hearing this, Betty picked up a pillow and smashed it towards n. Suddenly a very strange horrible


    sound came from the back of the mountain. n pretended to tremble as he said, ¡°Betty, what¡¯s this


    sound?¡±


    ¡°What''s the big fuss? That was the mountain ghost. Don¡¯t go to the back of the mountain at night. If you


    got caught by the ghost, you will die.¡± Betty said calmly.


    ¡°Mountain ghost? n repeated as he felt ridiculous about it. He didn¡¯t believe there were ghosts in the


    world. That must be the roar of animals. Still, the sound was so scary in the deserted vige at dark


    n threw his head into the pillow quickly.


    n woke up after sleeping a while, for he wanted to pee. It was dark outside, but he had to get out of


    bed to pee, for the toilet was downstairs. Then he got up quietly, stepped delicately over Betty, and


    walked to the toilet downstairs .


    He stopped at a weed out of the yard and peed. It was horribly quiet. But when he looked aside, he


    was terribly frightened. He saw an old woman sitting on the stone b in the backyard next door as he


    hurriedly wiped his eyes.


    However, the old woman was staring at n with a dreadfully pale face.


    n was extremely scared as he murmured, ¡°Who¡¯s sitting still there at midnight? Is that a ghost? No.


    No. No. There was no ghost in the world.¡± Then he stepped over and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up. Why are


    you sitting here?¡±


    The old woman didn¡¯t answer in a dreadful look. This made n even more scared. Was she deaf?


    n was about to go back when he heard the old woman muttering, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for seven


    days and he finallyes. This is fate.¡±


    Seeing the old woman speaking, n stopped again, though he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    ¡°Hey, guy. My legs are not well. Can you help me back to the house?¡± She asked.


    n didn¡¯t know her, but when he recalled that his grandparents had passed away, he deeply regretted


    that he didn¡¯t apany them quite often. So without hesitation he went over to help her back to her


    house.


    n stretched out his hand to help, but when he touched the old woman, he felt chilly cold and


    immediately fainted.


    It was cool and refreshing in the morning. People got up early and started their farm work. No one


    woke upte.


    Karen got up at dawn. When she opened the back door, she was stunned. n was sleeping in the


    weeds out of the backyard.


    ¡®Oh, dear. Why is he sleeping there? Did Betty kick him outst night?¡± Karen said as she thought bad-


    tempered Betty would not be willing to sleep with a guy.


    Then she went over and patted n''s shoulder, ¡°n, wake up. Don¡¯t sleep here.¡±


    n opened his dazed eyes, looked around, found himself lying in the weeds, and said surprisedly,


    ¡°Howe I sleep here?¡±


    ¡°Did Betty kick you outst night? She is just a child. Let me talk to her. Get up and go upstairs to rest.


    I¡¯ll cook some breakfast for you guys.¡± Karen said.


    n tried hard to recall what happenedst night, ¡°Last night I helped an old woman next door back to


    her house, but when I touched her, I suddenly passed out.¡±


    ¡°An old woman? Who?¡± Karen asked in surprise.


    ¡°She lives right next door. Her legs are not well,¡± n said while pointing to the house next door.


    Seeing Karen¡¯s pale face, he continued, ¡°What happened to her?


    ¡°She got a broken leg and passed away seven days ago. She has been buried for 3 days. I think you


    got the wrong person.¡± Karen said in terror with dry cracked lips and scared face.


    n looked more terrible as he recalled how cold the old woman¡¯s body felt. He felt he really saw a


    ghost. But he still deliberately pretended to be calm, so as not to scare Karen. ¡°No. NO. It''s just a pile


    of firewood. I mistook it as a person.¡±


    ¡°You scared the hell out of me, n,¡± Karen was relieved.


    Today n¡¯s school began. Since he had undergone a nightmare, I got up and jogged around the


    beautiful vige.


    All along many vige women made flirtatious eyes at n, gossiping whose handsome child he was.


    There hadn¡¯t been such a charming sunshine guy like n for a long time. Soon, every woman of the


    vige knew they finally had a new target.

 Chapter 6 A gorgeous mature teacher

    Chapter 6 A gorgeous mature teacher


    When n finished running, wearing a tank top, running shorts, and flicking his wet hair, he headed to


    Karen''s house. The three cousins all stared at him. He gently shook off the sweat. His movements


    were so handsome and masculine!


    The youngest cousin Carol was fixated on this young stud who was making her blush. Although the


    middle cousin Betty acted like she didn¡¯t care at all, she still threw some secret nces his way. As for


    Amy, although there were countless guys trying to hit on her, n¡¯s kind of masculine charm still


    attracted her.


    Even Karen had that glow of falling in love all over again. Compared to this boring husband, the sudden


    addition of this sharp looking guy to the house who was a teacher in the vige was something they


    were even more proud of and appreciated.


    ¡°n, hurry up and wash up then finish your porridge. Wait for Carol then go to school with her. You


    happen to be in the same school, but you still don''t know which ss you teach. If Carol were your


    student, that would be awesome¡±, Karen smiled.


    ¡°Everyone teaches the same way and her grades are so lousy. Anyway, I don''t expect her to take the


    high school entrance exam. I have decided that right after the middle school entrance examination she


    wille to help in the fields¡±. Uncle Daniel didn¡¯t have the gift of gab, as was the case with most


    farmers. How could such a beautiful Karen choose to marry such a man? To n this didn¡¯t make any


    sense at all.


    ¡°No way! I want to go to high school.¡± Carol pouted. She could not imagine herself being like the girl


    next door running into the fields every day of her beautiful youth, chuckling in the mud all day long.


    n didn¡¯t hear what she said and went straight to the backyard. While jogging, he suddenly noticed


    that there was a ck mark on the palm of his left hand. He couldn¡¯t rub it off. He thought to just go to


    the backyard to wash it off quickly, but he couldn¡¯t. This mark was not there before going to bedst


    night, but it was there tonight, and in between he had only shook hands with the old women. Could it


    be¡­?


    The more n thought about it, the more something seemed wrong. He hoped this was not some kind


    of household poison. His luck couldn¡¯t be that bad could it? Seeing that it didn''t wash it off for a long


    time, he just ignored it. He took off the tank top and trousers and poured water over himself for a quick


    rinse.


    Carol was facing n. n''s body and back werepletely imprinted in her eyes. He was broad-


    shouldered and strong, and the type of guy she really went for. Although her eldest sister Amy was


    young, and there were countless men chasing her, in this vige, she had zero interest in any of them.


    She had always been single. Who knew that her dad had nned to marry her to that stupid moron


    next door? Not in a million years would she agree to give herself up for the first time to such a man. It


    was absolutely out of the question.


    ¡±How great it would be if n wasn''t my cousin,¡± Amy sighed with regret. But she still couldn''t stop the


    stirring in her heart.


    After dinner, the three sisters took n to school together.


    On the way, Amy was so joyful. Although she only muttered a few words and nced at him twice, the


    overpowering in love feeling immediately sprouted in her heart and grew like crazy.


    As for n, the two extremes between his mature cousin and the clever shy cousin both appealed to


    him. It didn''t matter which of the two they were, the feeling he had for either cousin was mostly neutral.


    As for the second cousin, he noticed somethingst night. She was definitely different from the other


    two cousins in appearance and her personality was strong. n didn''t dare provoke her.


    ¡°Can I go to school with you from now on?¡± Carol lowered her head and asked n softly.


    n smiled slightly and looked at the cousin in front of him. Her breasts were not as big as her Amy,


    her ass was small, and her body was thin. It seemed that she was still developing. I guess it wouldn¡¯t


    take much to make her scream in bed.


    The school was located halfway up the mountain, and they had to go through half the vige and climb


    over the mountain to get there.


    Carol was really sly. She didn''t take n down the road. She knew that the girls and young women in


    the vige would apply all their feminine charms to seduce him. At that time, Carol couldn¡¯t predict who


    would fall into his arms, so she avoided all of that by taking n through the orange orchard away from


    the vige. Yes, the journey was a little farther, but at least he would never get to meet anyone. This


    gave Carol more opportunities to interact with him.


    After getting through the orange orchard, the school was right there.


    This school was really dpidated. There was only one teaching building with only two floors. There


    was also a building behind. It looked like there were some people living in it. It was probably a teachers¡¯


    dormitory and a canteen. Then there was an empty yground. It was really just muddy yellow soil.


    The school includes elementary and junior high schools, but the total number of students in the whole


    school was less than two hundred, with an average of only around ten students in each ss.


    Therefore, two sses are mixed together except for the third year of middle school which was


    independent. There were a total of only five grades. In addition to the students in their vige, there


    were also some from a few other viges next door and all the students climbed the mountain to go to


    school here.


    There are even fewer vige teachers, less than ten, and no one from the city wanted toe, so n


    was a special case. The school even printed out a wee sign at the main door for him.


    Carol went to her ss. n went to the teachers'' office, where all six teachers from the school


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worked. n knocked on the door, they called him over and n politely walked in.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± An old man with reading sses hanging off his nose asked at the sight of


    such a handsome young man. n did a quick scan of the office. In addition to this nasty-looking old


    man, there were three female teachers sitting there, all with their own special characteristics.


    One had a short-haired melon seed shaped face, simple and neat, but with a coldplexion, about


    the same age as n. Another one was more mature and feminine, a little older, in a more


    sophisticated look and the third one was smaller than him and looked weird and entric. She gave off


    a very open kind of vibe.


    When n walked through the door, the three female teachers raised their heads almost at the same


    time. The short-haired teacher looked down and then lowered her head, while the mature woman


    looked straight at n. n smiled slightly and walked over to him, ¡°I think you are Mr. Smith the


    principal, right? I am n Wilson, the new teacher. I am here to report for duty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are the n we have been waiting for. We were just discussing when you woulde.¡±


    The old man became happy all of a sudden.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, let''s discuss whether he wille.¡± The quirky female teacher shriveled her mouth, and


    deliberately ran in front of n and took a look. ¡°Haha, he was as handsome as we thought! Michelle, I


    won, so bring me my apple!¡±


    The mature teacher Michelle shook her head in dismay, took out a big red apple and motioned to throw


    it over. ¡°Here! Stuff this in your big mouth!¡±


    But instead of giving the apple to the elfish teacher, the mature teacher took the apple, and handed it to


    n. ¡°For you, but you have to tell us first, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    On hearing that, he thought that was hrious. ¡®You brought up the topic, so don''t me me for being


    upset.¡¯ But outwardly he still pretended to be very sweet and gentle. ¡°Thank you for your apple, but you


    better keep it for yourself to eat.¡± That girl just got yed, causing the others to break out inughter.


    Then, n took out the teacher qualification certificate, the degree certificate and the report certificate


    issued by the county and handed it to Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith took a closer look and was satisfied. ¡°Our


    school finally had a talented teacher from such a top normal university, master of mathematics, and


    look, he had the highest education degree in our school.¡±


    ¡°Wow thank you for the praise but I''m only a fresh graduate and I don''t know anything. I hope you can


    give me more guidance.¡± n remembered his basic politeness.


    Hearing these words, the short-haired girl also raised her head and nced at n, and he happened


    to also nce over her. Their eyes met and suddenly a sh of emotion arose between them and both


    of them smiled slightly.


    ¡°Here, let me introduce you. This was our school¡¯s beautiful teacher Michelle,¡± said Mr. Smith.


    n took a closer look and found that she was remarkably gorgeous. Her mature beauty was different


    from Amy as she was more feminine. She was the kind of woman that men went crazy for.


    Then he was introduced one by one to the others. Next was that odd, elfish one, Teresa. Like many


    post-millennials, she was lively, with her own ideas about things, not at all shy, keen to run her mouth


    and often tell dirty jokes in the office. She was the most open-minded female teacher. Now, she mainly


    teaches elementary school students.


    Then he was introduced to the Queen of Ice and Snow, Judy. Judy came off like a stone cold bitch. It


    was clear that she didn¡¯t like people and didn¡¯t like to talk. There was a chill vibeing from deep in


    her bones, and no one in the vige dared to chase her.


    In addition to these three, there were three more female teachers who had already gone to ss. n


    discovered that, except for the old dude Mr. Smith, all the six teachers in this school were actually


    female teachers. This situation had n jumping for joy! I feel so special being one guy surrounded by


    all these beauties.


    At this time, the door opened, and someone came in. n looked intently, and blurted out in


    astonishment, ¡°Is that you?¡±


    The woman frowned, remembered immediately, and was equally surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 7 What a small world

    Chapter 7 What a small world


    n had not expected this female teacher to be the naked woman he rescued yesterday. What a small


    world!


    ¡°Irene, do you know each other?¡± Mr. Smith asked, puzzled.


    It turned out that this woman was also a teacher in this school, named Irene. When Irene saw n, she


    immediately remembered the bathing incident yesterday. This was the guy that saw her buck naked


    yesterday. But she could never say this out loud.


    ¡°No, I have no idea who he is!¡± Irene curled her lips and didn''t even give the slightest nce at n.


    n thought that was hrious. ¡®I''ve even seen all your love making parts, so why are you being so


    coy?¡¯ However, n pretended to be a gentleman. n¡¯s guideline for picking up girls was to be noble


    and always disguise hidden intentions. He wouldn¡¯t see a woman like a duck and think he can get


    lucky. Only a noble image could make the women of this vige throw themselves at him. This way,


    when the time came to have an all out orgy, it would be a piece of cake.


    At the moment, n''s first target was his cousin Amy. He found that she was the most delicious,


    exciting and refreshing of all of them, and he wanted to sneak into her room tonight.


    Of course, the three cousins, these female teachers, and even those female students were all on his


    radar. n was secretly delighted that he had note to the wrong ce.


    ¡°n, you graduate as a high-achieving student, so Mr. Smith had decided to have you be responsible


    for both mathematics and natural science courses in the third year of the junior high school. That


    means the whole school''s physical education program was none other than you.¡±


    ¡°This third grade ss was quite special in a bad way. We have been rankedst in the county''s high


    school entrance examination for seven consecutive years. I really hope that you can make a


    spectacr turnaround this year. The county partymittee wille to check tomorrow. Our task is


    arduous.¡± Mr. Smith patted n on the shoulder, as if he had ced a heavy burden and all hope on


    him.


    Just then the ss bell rang.


    The female teachers in the office went out to ss one after another. n found himself a cracked


    desk and sat on the right side of the ice queen Judy. On the opposite side was the mature woman


    Michelle behind the wall. n still didn¡¯t know who it was on the right, almostpletely surrounded by


    a group of gorgeous teachers.


    Mr. Smith gave him a course schedule then he left the room.


    n looked at the schedule, which was quite full. Basically, the first two sessions were connected


    together. The next two or three sessions were his ss. Many teachers had four sessions in a row.


    There were also afternoon sses, and the teaching work was severely jammed together.


    He spent some time getting desks in order, cleaning the office, getting acquainted with the campus and


    ss time passed quickly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During the break, all the students in the school were lively and carefree, ying games together and


    soon the bell for the second ss rang. n sighed. This would be the first lesson of his life, and he


    always had to give the students a good impression.


    He had just closed the office door and turned at the top of the stairs. He rammed into a female student


    head-on. When the female student saw n, she didn''t know him, and of course she wouldn''t think it


    was a teacher here, so she cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t you use your damn eyes when you walk?¡±


    n frowned and saw that the girl was tall and sleek, immature, and arrogant. She was also carrying a


    schoolbag and flew downstairs. ¡°Hey, you are not skipping ss, are you?¡± he asked, knowing that she


    was exactly trying to cut ss.


    Seeing that she got busted, she shot back coldly, ¡°How old are you? Why don¡¯t you stay out of my


    damn business!¡±


    Are these rural girls all so unique? Just then, Principal Smith happened to pass by, saw this scene, and


    said, ¡°Jimmy, skipping ss again? Go back to the ssroom.¡±


    When Jimmy was confronted by Principal Smith, she snorted coldly, and gave n a fierce look, as if


    she was ming him for not being able to escape. She stomped her way straight back to the


    ssroom.


    The principle gave him a direct order. ¡°This girl is quite rebellious. You have to keep an eye on her all


    the time.¡± He then returned to the office.


    ¡°This girl was more rebellious, you have to watch her!¡± Mr. Smith repeated and went back to the office.


    n finally found his ss, and heard a mor in the corridor far away, just like a vegetable market.


    They were all girls. n kept smiling, trying to make a good impression on these girls. After stepping


    into the ssroom, suddenly something whizzed towards him in a straight line.


    Smack! Hit dead on, n''s face was covered with dust. It turned out to be a ckboard eraser, one


    that was full of chalk dust after wiping a board. When the eraser hit his face, it left a deep white


    rectangr impression, maybe like a white powder print, or like an actor with rouge smeared all over


    his face.


    Suddenly, the whole ss burst intoughter!


    However, they couldn''tugh anymore because it was not the crusty old Mr. Smith who stood before


    them! Who was standing before them was a super handsome guy, full of vim and vigor, just oozing with


    masculinity.


    In an instant, the whole ss went from roaringughter to silence! It was not because they were


    afraid, but because the whole ss was attracted by n''s masculine charm. The only male teacher in


    this school was the terrible old Mr. Smith.


    In terms of a male presence at the school, all that was left were a few country bumpkins sitting in the


    back, wearing Liberation type shoes, constantly pulling up their badly fitting trousers with their shirts


    wide open. A life of hardship and heavy work at home kept them from getting as tall as the girls. They


    were deeply tanned like those from Kenya. The whole group of them looked like African refugees. In


    the eyes of female students, these male students are not seen as men at all because they are so ugly.


    So now there was handsome n standing in front of them. Compared to that crusty old principal dude


    and those turtle-looking bums in the back of the ss, the huge gap in masculinity between them came


    into sharp focus. n''s handsomeness had more than doubled their original concept of what a hot


    young guy should be.


    A group of youngsses were just hitting puberty and all the adolescent fantasy that came with that. So


    for these girls who were already absorbed in thoughts about men every day, how exciting it was to see


    n! He appeared like a prince charming to all the girls, blinding them all at once.


    n picked up the ckboard eraser and walked to the podium. He took out a tissue and wiped his


    face. He didn''t show any anger at all. Instead, he just smiled slightly, ¡°Is this how you wee the new


    head teacher?¡±


    n''s smile fascinated all the girls, and several girls could be seen almost drooling.


    ¡°I was the one who threw the eraser. If you want to punish someone, punish me.¡±


    n followed the voice and found a girl standing in the back row. He saw that it was Jimmy who was


    skipping ss just now, and said, ¡°OK! Your punishment is to give me your apple.¡± Then she took out


    an apple and tossed it over with a good deal of force behind that throw.


    n''s ¡®punishment¡¯ surprised the hell out of everyone - even beyond Jimmy¡¯s expectations. No teacher


    had ever punished students in this way.


    Wow! So handsome! After a while, there was a lot of lively discussion among the students.


    ¡°Teacher, do you have a girlfriend?¡± n didn''t know which student shouted this out, which caused


    another burst ofughter in the ss.


    ¡°Not yet, but if you are thinking of dating...¡± n stopped deliberately. But all the female students in the


    ss knew what the teacher was going to say, because Mr. Smith reprimanded them every day: Don''t


    fall in love. Don''t find boys. Don''t hold hands. Don''t kiss. All those were nasty things.


    n smiled again. In fact, n had two dimples when he smiles. It was not so obvious, but it was a


    super turn on for girls. n surprised them with this, ¡°You happen to be at the perfect age for dating,


    and so if now is not the right time to fall in love, when is the right time? I personally encourage you all to


    find boyfriends in sses, schools, and viges, even guys younger than you.¡±


    With this remark, everyone in the room was thunderstruck! Was this remark really from a teacher? Did


    they hear him right? The teacher actually encouraged them to fall in love?


    Of course, if there was a girl in the ss that the teacher liked, the teacher will definitely hit on her!


    These words were like a sex bomb, exploding and lighting their racing hormones on fire. Actually, n


    was simply putting himself in their ce. He started thinking about girls in the third year of junior high,


    but he never acted on it. He was still regretting it. ¡®Why didn¡¯t a young person in the prime of life have


    the right to fall in love? Why not?¡¯


    ¡®Why didn''t our teachers let us date in junior high school, high school, or even college. But then as


    soon as you graduate from college, after the print on your diploma had just dried, parents will force


    their children to start going on blind dates! Why? Why? Why do we have to learn about marriage before


    even learning about love with the opposite sex?¡¯ n still didn''t know! Therefore, he refused to restrain


    his students in this way. Healthy dating was their right and freedom.


    It also included his own teacher-student rtionship. n¡¯s concept was very simple. ¡®I like you and


    you like me. That¡¯s all. What do I care if you are a cousin, a teacher, a student or a loser but gorgeous


    girl, as long as you like each other. That¡¯s enough.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, everyone, be quiet. I will introduce myself. My name is n Wilson. I am your head teacher. I¡¯ll


    be teaching you Math and PE! Looking forward to working with you all!¡±


    So, in all the excitement, the ssmates started to introduce themselves as well. n couldn''t


    remember so many people, but he was still quite impressed by Jimmy, a particrly rebellious student.


    His cousin Carol also happened to be in this ss.


    ¡°My name is Carol! I like hiking!¡± When Carol introduced herself, n kept his gaze fixed on her. He


    realized that this young girl was really not just an ordinary beauty, she was simply magnificent. She


    was absolutely intoxicating to him. Seeing n eyeing her like this, Carol flushed with embarrassment.


    Some students teased, ¡°Carol, why are you blushing like that? Do you like our teacher?¡± It made


    everyoneugh.


    In addition to these two students there was also a girl named Sue. When she got up, she looked at


    n in a straightforward, nonchnt manner. Her self-introduction was also very ridiculous, ¡°My name


    is Sue. I like you, teacher. Can I hit on you?¡±


    n did not expect that these young female students could be so bold, not shy in the least. All he could


    do was muster an embarrassing smile as his answer.


    There are also a few super beauties. One that made a particrly strong impression was the vige


    chief¡¯s daughter, Maria. She was tall and slim, and her figure wasparable to n¡¯s cousin Amy.


    n was hoping that she was not too young. ¡°Ah, damn! Too young!¡±


    And there was Janice, who had a super cool temperament. She was nearly 6 feet tall, the tallest of all


    the girls. It would be a pity if she ended up not being a model. This little princess was from a rich family


    and disyed extraordinary bearing and nobility! She was really in a league of her ownpared to


    the other girls.


    There was another named Ashley, who gave off a super feminine vibe. She was like a sexy little vixen.


    Her eyes were so big that she seemed to shoot electricity from them. n was almost numbed by the


    electric shock he felt looking at her.


    The first period was getting acquainted and breaking the ice. In the second period, n tried to teach


    something, but these girls didn''t listen at all. They either chatted or teased n. He didn¡¯t know


    whether tough or cry.


    The afternoon ss was not so full. Many students had to climb the mountain to go home, so school let


    out rtively early. n walked his cousin back home.


    When they arrived, nobody was home. Karen and the others must have gone to the mountain. Carol


    saw that the dishes at home hadn''t been washed, so she dutifully did housework first. n headed


    upstairs and prepared for the next day¡¯s ss lessons.


    But as soon as he went upstairs, and walked by Amy¡¯s door, he heard a moaning from inside the


    room. n pricked up his ears. This turned out to be the voice of Amy. So she was rolling in the sheets


    with her lover in the room during the day, huh? The groans fluctuated, and n suddenly became


    extremely turned on.

 Chapter 8 Peeping her masturbating

    Chapter 8 Peeping her masturbating


    n hurriedly took off his shoes and scrunched up his feet so as not to make any noise while walking,


    and put his ears on Amy''s door. Listening intently, n''s body was boiling with lust. There was a


    rhythm in the room that groaned¡± um, um, yes.¡± This was the voice of Amy. So, Amy actually met her


    lover here in broad daylight, taking advantage of everyone''s absence?


    The pace and volume of her groan was getting faster and louder. n''s heart was about to burst out of


    his chest. It sounds so amazing! ¡®I think the Amy¡¯s voice was so ecstatic, so beautiful, so lustful,¡¯ He


    fantasized. n wanted to crash the door down and press Amy down under him.


    The creaking sound from the bed became more and more rapid, and it seemed that the both of the


    lovers were about to climax. n couldn''t help it anymore. His whole being was already under the


    control of his hormones. His cock was so hard that it could easily break down the door. He thought to


    himself, ¡°I will take out my meat tonight.¡±


    n''s heart was tormented in every possible way, but he envied the man in the room for being able to


    nab his incredibly beautiful cousin and then take advantage of her like that. He pondered for a minute.


    ¡®Isn''t Betty¡¯s room on the same floor as Amy¡¯s? Also Betty¡¯s key was still herest night.¡¯


    After thinking about this, he felt joyous, and tiptoed to Betty¡¯s room with shoes in hand and squeezed


    feet. He gently took out the key, and opened the door cautiously, not daring to make a sound. Up to


    now Amy still didn''t know that Carol and he had returned from school. Next, the door banged open, and


    the moaning stopped. Yikes! n regretted that Amy had realized that some of the family members


    came back.


    Just as n was upset about what just happened, there was another um-um sound. n breathed a


    sigh of relief, quietly closed the door, and walked carefully to the balcony step by step. n was feeling


    good inside. Not only could he enjoy the sounds of cousin''s lewd crying in bed, but he could also


    discover her sexy ways, which turned him on even more.


    He normally saw Amy as straight and upright and couldn¡¯t even imagine her screaming on the bed.


    Just as he was gloating over this misunderstanding, he pulled the curtains open, looked out the window


    and suddenly froze solid from head to toe. Extreme disappointment took him over.


    When this righteous state of mind was about to disappear, he suddenly discovered that the curtains


    were not drawn so tightly, and there seemed to be some gaps on the other side. He was jazzed at this


    discovery. God really had left a door open for him.


    ny down like a puppy crawling under the window and then stood up and leaned against the wall.


    These moves made him look like a spy. After taking a deep breath, he could see his Amy''s naked body


    immediately. He didn¡¯t even know how turned on he was.


    n leaned out little by little, holding his breath, his heart pounding. His cock was already as hard as a


    rock, his eyes were getting closer and closer to the curtain, and finally n looked into the room


    through a gap in the curtain.


    With only limited vision, he was only able to see half of Amy¡¯s buck naked body. There was no man in


    the room, just her alone. Strange! It turned out that Amy was masturbating! Knowing this, n''s desire


    to die disappeared. Amy was so full of sexual longing? He couldn''t wait to rush in and give her some


    sexual healing!


    Amy was lying on the bed with her back facing the window. Her face was not visible. Only the back of


    her head could be seen. She was wearing a jacket, but underneath waspletely naked with two big


    white legs exposed and wide open. With one hand stroking her private parts, her moaning and


    groaning was very moving to hear.


    n wiped his eyes. He tried not to blink so as not to miss any good scenes, but no matter how n


    changed his perspective, he couldn''t see her love triangle. n cursed that damn coat. The coat worn


    by Amy was a bit long, covering almost the entire love triangle area. Only a few lush and protruding


    hairs could only be seen vaguely. From this angle he could only specte about how luxuriant her love


    patch would be. It¡¯s no wonder she would masturbate in private. It was obvious that this sexual desire


    had been bottled up inside her and that she had not released it for a long time.


    n bent over, watching and listening intently. Suddenly, her screams became faster and faster, and


    the whole body writhed and trembled. The frequency of her hand movements sped up, and then, a


    sudden burst of insanity. Her convulsions almost copsed the bed.


    The cousin''s whole body shot upright while her legs kept kicking the bed sheets. With her hand tightly


    gripping the sheet, she obviously had an orgasm. n was now unable to hold it back. His hard cock


    pressed against the wall. He was too ufortable to take it anymore. Three steps became two steps,


    and within a few seconds, he arrived at Amy¡¯s door.


    Bang bang bang!


    n was short of breath and knocked on the door three times. After Amy had an orgasm, she


    copsed on the bed, motionless like a dead person. She suddenly heard the knock on the door and


    was startled back to life.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Amy asked in surprise, hurriedly looking for her underwear, but she didn''t know where it


    had been kicked just now.


    ¡°It''s me, Amy!¡± n replied.


    ¡°Oh, you are back. Hold on. I will open the door in a minute.¡± Amy was nervous and confused, thinking


    that the groan just now would be heard by his cousin. If so, she would be embarrassed to death. But


    the damn underwear! Where did it go? She didn¡¯t think too much about it and just put on her jeans


    without underwear.


    She opened the door with her hair a mess.


    ¡°Why did youe back so early?¡± Amy asked with a forced smile. Inside, though, she was panicked


    as she nced around her room. The underwear was under the bed. From here, she could see clearly.


    What''s more, it was on the sheets and still wet.


    Amy hurriedly stood in front of n, blocking his vision, with a fake smile.


    ¡°What are you doing alone in the room?¡± n knowingly asked. At first he wanted to rush into the room


    without saying anything, and force his cousin onto the bed, but when he saw her cute look which was


    extremely beautiful especially when sheughed, he gave up the beast-on-beast sex strategy. For such


    a beautiful young girl, unless she gave herself up to him willingly, it would be too much like a violent


    rape. Not cool at all.


    She nervously sputtered¡± No, no, I just woke up after a good nap. Come on, let''s go downstairs.¡± Amy


    kept standing in front of n for fear that her cousin would see the pool of juice on the underwear and


    sheets under her bed.


    n smiled and said jokingly, ¡°You look so beautiful when you wake up!¡±


    ¡°Look at you,¡± he said to himself, ¡®your mouth was so sweet. I need to think of a way to help you


    discourage from uing marriage.¡¯ Women naturally could be persuaded by soft and pleasant


    sounding words. n had such a sweet way with words and he was mentally rehearsing what luscious


    words he would use on her.


    n looked at the back of Amying downstairs, and watched her butt swaying left and right. He


    wished he had irvoyant power to see if her love triangle was still wet.


    Karen and Daniel both went to the mountains. Before they came back, Carol and Amy took on the


    responsibility of cooking. In the countryside, almost every girl handled the family¡¯s farm work, while the


    boys had to go up the mountain to chop wood, work the fields and other strenuous manualbor.


    n had been thinking about how to get to Amy and make her willing. It¡¯s apparent that he couldn¡¯t


    wait any longer. This evening, n decided to seduce Amy with his mighty masculine body.


    Uncle Daniel seemed to be in a bad mood every day, and when he came back, there was another


    outburst of anger. These angry episodes infected everyone and caused the family''s mood drop to new


    lows.


    ¡°The fish was definitely stolen by that stupid idiot York. How dare he steal my fish! Watch how I deal


    with this.¡± Daniel gritted his teeth and blew up when he found the fish was stolen. The fish had just


    been bought with Amy''s gift.


    ¡°You have no evidence, so don''t talk nonsense!¡± Karen unloaded the firewood, obviously picking apart


    Daniel''s conclusion.


    ¡°How am I talking nonsense? Our fish field was below their house.¡± The widow had had a hard life


    since her husband died. That stupid second son Barton was a moron. York was a jerk. Every time he


    saw a fish, heughed and wanted to steal it. I just didn''t expect that he would be so cruel. I have to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    find the widow to get things straight. What kind of morons did she spawn?¡± The more Daniel talked the


    more agitated he got. Phlegm actually got caught in his throat and he had a hard time breathing.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Come on. Let''s eat!¡± It was Carol who was the most well-behaved. She cooked the food


    andforted her parents. If it weren''t for Daniel''s bad temper, her life would be much happier. At the


    dinner table, everyone only ate their own food. But this time, Carol took a bite of food and put it in


    n''s bowl. ¡°n, try some the dishes I cooked!¡± Carol showed a demure and cute smile.


    ¡°Are you bribing n so soon?¡± Amyughed and joked around.


    ¡°I am not bribing him!¡± Carol blushed and lowered her head, eating her own meal with glee. She


    nced at n from time to time, and her heart melted every time she looked at him.


    ¡°n, is Carol in your ss?¡± Karen asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes, and I will take good care of her.¡± n said with a smile. At the same time, he looked at Carol, and


    Carol also happened to be staring at him, but then she quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°That''s good. Carol, finish your meal quickly, and then go upstairs to do homework. If n can teach


    you well, maybe you can pass the entrance exam to a good high school and maybe even go to college,


    just like n.¡± The more she talked, the happier she became. Her whole being seemed alive with a


    mixture of hope and delight.


    ¡°Humph! What can she do with her lousy grades? Those grades wouldn¡¯t even get her into an


    elementary school!¡± The grouchy Daniel said irritably.


    ¡°Dad, that''s not necessarily true. I am optimistic about Carol¡¯s ability¡± Amy chimed in, while Betty was


    eating without words.


    Daniel looked at n disdainfully and turned around to eat his own meal. While he was picking up


    vegetables, he suddenly reminded everyone, ¡°By the way, the idiot Barton¡¯s father Bard, wille to


    our house next week to propose a marriage. You need to get ready.¡±


    As soon as those words blurted out, everyone in unisony down their dishes and chopsticks. ¡°Why are


    you so surprised? This¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Only Daniel was still holding vegetables and eating.


    ¡°I will not marry! WILL NOT MARRY! No marriage!¡± Amy¡¯s appearance changed drastically. She


    mmed down the dishes, refused to eat, then ran back to the room crying.


    ¡°Humph! What the hell am I going to do with you!¡± Daniel snorted coldly.


    n looked at the crying figure of his cousin, and felt very angry. Daniel had only money on his mind.


    To him, Amy was just another product to market and sell,pletely without regard to Amy¡¯s


    happiness. What''s more, how could such a beautiful cousin marry that stupid Barton? Just to abuse


    her?


    No, this was definitely not gonna happen! n decided that he must think of a way to intervene and


    ruin this marriage before it happened.

 Chapter 9 Her first kiss

    Chapter 9 Her first kiss


    It was getting dark again.


    Daniel helped to get a few bed boards put together during the day. Karen cleaned the attic, wiped the


    entire floor, polished the ss, grabbed the quilt, and arranged the only separate floor and made it


    spotless. This was where n would sleepter.


    Carol had already taken a shower and was doing homework in her room. Betty did not know what to do


    as her legs are restless. n did not yet have the good rapport with the family, so he retreated.


    Meanwhile Amy had been hiding in her room bawling her eyes out. n wanted to go in tofort her


    several times, but there was no help he could give until he actually thought of a way. Seeing her new


    and tragic situation, his original intention to seduce her was put on hold.


    Daniel took a shower and went to the room and slept like a snorting pig. It was only seven o''clock.


    Karen kept busy with housework, taking a bath, feeding chickens, ducks, and pigs, and was puttering


    about non-stop.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    n stripped off his clothes and pants in the backyard, and took a bath. The night was dark and he


    couldn''t see anything. Even if the lights were turned on, the door of the backyard was closed and


    nothing could be seen.


    The backyard was originally connected to the house next door. There was no wall. It was straight


    through.


    At this time, the backyard of the house next door was lit up by a faint light, and a girl walked out. The


    girl perked up when she saw n taking a bath in the backyard. She leaned against the wall and ate


    melon seeds, admiring him.


    Of course, n was embarrassed. He didn''t wear any underwear, so he was buck naked and his junk


    was easily seen by others. He quietly leaned down, so that she could only see his back.


    ¡°You are just taking a shower. Why are you shy?¡± The girl spit out melon seeds and flirted with n.


    ¡°Girl, it''s not cool to look at me that way.¡± Of course, a big man n was not afraid of being looked at,


    but he couldn''t be too presumptuous. The best way to seduce a girl was to be restrained and leave a


    little to the imagination.


    ¡°Come on, we are all neighbors here. What are you afraid of? I haven''t seen you before. Who are


    you?¡± The girl kept staring at n''s sturdy back.


    ¡°I just came yesterday to teach in the vige, and I am staying at my aunt¡¯s ce.¡± n answered


    truthfully.


    ¡°Oh, you are that top talent. I have been hearing about you for a long time. My name was E. How


    about you?¡± They became more and more interested in chatting each other up.


    ¡°My name was n, hello.¡± He continued to take his bath and nced at E secretly. She seemed to


    be one or two years younger. She was tall. She only wore a tank top and had a pair of big breasts. The


    cleavage was hard to see. It was obvious that, although her appearance was not as beautiful as his


    cousin, she gave off a high sexual energy vibe, which made n want to find out more about her.


    At this time, Aunt Karen wasing out to feed the pigs. Seeing that E was looking at n in a


    fascinating way, she knew what this girl was thinking in her heart and shouted, ¡°E, you are going to


    get married next month. What are you doinging out here trying to seduce our n.¡±


    ¡°Karen, what are you talking about? I still have a month of freedom left.¡± E was acting like a baby,


    and n found out that she not only had a boyfriend, but was about to get married. As expected, she


    was a slut. n took a bath and put on underwear. Before leaving, he smiled at E and said


    something to her, but E''s eyes were always looking at the contours of his lower body package. The


    bulging appearance almost made her nose bleed.


    It was so big! She was extremely surprised. When n was about to go upstairs, Karen called to him,


    ¡°n, your cousin was not in a good mood, can you try tofort her when you go upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Karen. Leave it to me,¡± n said confidently.


    n first climbed to his loft in the attic. There were no stairs to the attic. The woodendder, which


    passed through the storage room, was far away from the rooms of the three girls.


    The attic was small, low and quiet. n stood up, almost reaching the ceiling. The two outer walls and


    the ground were made of cement bricks, and the two sides were separated by wooden boards.


    The ceilings of the rooms of the three cousins were also made of wood outside of n''s attic. That was


    to say, n could walk through the attic to the top of their rooms.


    This space here was spotlessly cleaned by my aunt, and the windows were polished clean. Through


    the side windows, n could see the beautiful view of the rooms below. He also pointed at the window


    on the second floor next door. It was very close. There was also what looked like a bathroom in the


    next room over. Few people in rural areas build a bathroom on the second floor. This looked more like


    something an urbanite would have.


    ny on the bed, took a deep breath, and turned off themp. Suddenly, the room became pitch


    ck. n was wondering how he could help shake up and destroy the potential marriage of Amy.


    This pondering continued so long that he didn''t know how much time had passed. There was no wifi


    signal, no inte. n''sputer and mobile phone have already been left behind.


    Then the thought of Amy''s ecstatic moan during the day and the stimting scene took over his mind.


    He got horny and his cock got rock hard. He suddenly sat up, and got ready to go downstairs to find his


    cousin.


    Just as he was going out to climb the stairs, he bumped into someone in the dark.


    ¡°Damn! Dude, why don''t you turn on the light?¡± Carol did not know that he climbed up, and just


    happened to collide with n.


    As soon as he heard that was Carol¡¯s voice, he stretched out his hand to lead her, to avoid falling in


    this dark ce then took her back to his room, closed the door, and turned on themp.


    Carol was wearing a skimpy pink nightdress. This instantly turned her from cute to sexy. n didn''t


    realize that her appearance in night clothes would be so sexy. The nightdress could barely cover her


    buttocks. Her thighs are white. Although not as slender as the Amy¡¯s thighs, they were more tender-


    looking. They looked good enough to eat!


    n just wore a pair of underwear, and his cock just happened to be lifted up majestically. Carol saw


    this scene clearly as her eyes widened, but then she turned her head hurriedly. He knew that she was


    losing self-control but felt secretly amused about it. He had always wondered how she would react


    when she saw his package.


    ¡°n I can''t do some of these questions so I came looking for you.¡± Carol stuttered awkwardly, her


    cheeks flushed red.


    n was dumbfounded. Under the faint light, Carol¡¯splexion became more matte, like a baby, rosy


    and tender, full of sticity. This kind of skin had long since be extinct among urban girls. This


    was simply heaven. It was a gift given to Carol and it was also the gift that all men covet.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s sit down and solve it together!¡±


    There were no chairs in the attic yet, so she and n sat on the bed together, close to each other. The


    room was quiet, and n could almost feel Carol¡¯s rapid breathing.


    n looked at the topic, which was very simple for him. He knew how to do it at a nce, and then


    began to exin to her, ¡°The first step, we first look at the topic, and the second step is to look at the


    conditions and think about the topic clearly. What do you want us to answer? You see, based on these


    two conditions, what conclusions can we draw?¡± n looked at Carol while analyzing the question.


    Carol opened her eyes wide and shook her head vigorously, while her breasts that were almost resting


    on the table showed a beautiful deep cleavage for she did not have a bra on. n fixed his gaze on


    them, and the thought of solving the problem went poof-gone. This set of breasts are really the best in


    the world, white, plump, and flexible, n was floored. "n, don''t look there.¡± Carol lowered her head


    in shyness, but did not hide or even try to straighten up the appearance of her nightdress.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you understand this topic, how about you let me take a look at your beautiful chest?¡± n


    deliberately tested her, even though he knew that this level should have already passed. It might even


    have a negative impact. But seeing the cleavage, n was suffering in all sorts of ways, and even he


    was puzzled that he had said this sentence.


    ¡°No! If you want to do this again, I will leave.¡± With that, Carol got up and started to leave.


    How could n let her go? He pulled her over back over, perhaps with too much force. Carol didn''t


    resist, and rushed to npletely frontally. What was more coincidental, n was suddenly


    mmed, went off bnce and fell backward. She alsoid over him, but happened to press face to


    face, mouth to mouth. It was just like this, the two mouths were sealed together.


    Carol''s eyes widened. Those eyes were clear and pure. This was her first kiss. n really didn''t expect


    such an event, but felt her moist and stic red lips close to his lips, and he was shocked.


    The two mouths were glued together.


    Carol was stunned, her eyes met with his, and there was another electric shock. She did not react at all


    from the electricity, and even forgot to face his mouth. The electric shock feelingsted for half a


    minute. Now she faced his mouth directly, each pair of eyes looking into the other¡¯s eyes.


    It wasn''t until n''s mouth moved that Carol recovered and reacted to what just happened, and her


    face instantly turned red. Without a word, she ran out, and climbed downstairs in a panic.


    n sighed and breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment just now, it felt so refreshing. He was secretly


    proud of himself for his actions. She would eventually definitely be hot for him. It would just be a matter


    of time until he can do her. Just a little patience was needed.


    n suddenly had a sh of inspiration, feeling that there was some info to dig up about Amy¡¯s


    uing marriage, and hurriedly and happily went to her room. She was still in her room brooding and


    worrying.

 Chapter 10 Perfect

    Chapter 10 Perfect


    Amy, being in this terrible mood, didn¡¯t want to see almost anyone except n. n, beforehand,


    deliberately did push-ups and sit-ups to show off chest and abdominal muscles.


    Sure enough, Amy saw that n was wearing only a pair of underwear, disying taut and shredded


    muscles. Wasn''t this the image of the man of her dreams? The boys in the countryside were either way


    too short because they had too much heavy lifting work, or the skin was too dark. Many boys looked


    like middle aged men at a young age, and every time these ¡°old dudes¡± passed by the door of her


    house, they give a whistle. Whenever she heard this, without fail she was disgusted, regretting that she


    was born in such a ce without a decent man.


    The arrival of his cousin n suddenly broke open the imaginary jail cell she was in, and a beautiful


    man with a perfect heart stood in front of him. But goddamn it, he was his own cousin! Such was the


    nature of fate.


    n closed the door and tried to coax his cousin into happiness in the most direct way, ¡°You tell me


    everything you know about that stupid Barton you are being forced to marry.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Amy''s mncholy eyes suddenly lit up, and she said excitedly, ¡°Do you have a


    solution?¡±


    ¡°To solve the disease, we must prescribe the right medicine. We must find out the shorings of that


    idiotic family and then attack them. So you tell me everything you know.¡± Although n was mostly an


    average student, he excelled as a science student. Therefore, his logical thinking and analytical skills


    were particrly outstanding.


    Amy really knew little about stupid Barton¡¯s family. Because she didn¡¯t like them, she didn¡¯t pay


    attention at all. She just knew some general information. Stupid Barton¡¯s family are rich peasants. His


    father Bard ran a farm business and had a son in his old age. He was very happy, but unfortunately


    Barton was born prematurely. As a result Barton had a problem with IQ, but he was always a pretty


    good child.


    Barton was dull witted and still not married. He was a few years older than Amy.


    Then she talked about the birthdate. Although n didn''t understand this stuff at all, the matchmaker


    said that birthdates are perfect, no one can change that. But n was wondering, who in this


    generation still consulted a birthday horoscope? This was too superstitious.


    Superstitious? n muttered to himself, turning this over in his mind. Yeah, maybe that was the ticket


    to end this marriage before it started! He smiled weirdly.


    Since that family wasing to propose marriage next week, he nned to take a break this weekend


    and go to the next vige to help Amy settle this matter. n said confidently that this stupid Barton''s


    family had already shown cracks in their defense, and the top priority was to bombard these cracks,


    making them bigger and bigger, until they finally raised their hand to surrender.


    Really? She danced with joy, ¡°I knew n was the smartest.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t I deserve an immediate reward?¡± n quickly took maximum personal advantage of her


    excitement. ¡°Well, thisdy was happy tonight, so I will give you a hug.¡± Amy stood up as she spoke,


    spread her hands. She had the cuteness of a little babying over to hug her sister.


    ¡°Geez! We are cousins, so we can hug each other anytime. At least I should get a kiss right!¡± n said


    with a seductive smile, trying to hit on her.


    ¡°Kiss? Dude you¡¯re insane! We are cousins! Maybe we can kiss this one time but what we can¡¯t do was


    bargain over it.¡± Amy pretended to be a queen.


    She looked at him with a take it or leave it attitude. Nothing he could do about her anyway. He suddenly


    felt that Karen¡¯s moral thinking was the worst, and she even resisted strongly. Amy also couldn¡¯t ever


    ept this rtionship. If incest urred between Betty and Carol, that waspletely different. They


    had never known n even when they were young, and had never lived together.


    To them, n was a stranger who suddenly invaded their space. The middle cousin Betty didn¡¯t even


    pay him any respect, but Carol never even considered that she could not fall in love with him. The four


    age groups have radically different ethical concepts.


    n was born in the countryside and his childhood was in the countryside, but he went to school in the


    city, and all the education and growth environment he received were based on the concepts that people


    from the city had.


    ¡°Okay, so just a kiss then.¡± n looked disappointed deliberately. It''s better to have a little kiss than


    nothing. Patience was the key. Sooner orter, this girl will be his.


    Amy slowly moved her mouth. This was the first time she had kissed n. Actually this was the first


    time she had kissed a man. She lookedposed on the outside, but her heart was already thumping


    wildly. This was a guy she actually wanted to kiss, but was also her cousin. This sense of contradiction


    caused a lot of confusion. She knew that she had her own charm, if she let go of some morals, n


    would definitely be hers.


    Amy closed her eyes and gradually kissed him.


    Mmmmah!


    With a slight peck on the cheek, n turned his head and looked at Amy. She no longer looked calm


    and indifferent like before. Suddenly, she looked embarrassed and serious. She became rmed at the


    way n was looking at her.


    Amy only knew that her heart was beating wildly, and being stared at by her cousin. She froze and


    even forgot to get out of the way.


    Suddenly, at this moment when Amy was stunned, n unexpectedly kissed her and sealed the kiss


    directly to his cousin''s lips. Amy''s eyes widened immediately, she realized what was going on


    immediately, and hurriedly pushed n away with both hands.


    But n suddenly pounced like a beast. She was too gorgeous and hot. This kind of beauty was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    different from younger sister Carol. After all, Carol was just a young girl who didn¡¯t know much about


    boy/girl stuff. All n could do was groom her a little, gradually boil her like soup.


    But Amy was with a strong femininity. The more men boiled, the more they lost the taste. For this kind


    of woman, using extreme hot and cold was best. More importantly, it must be fierce or wild and crazy.


    But also the kind that was very sudden.


    She wanted to get out of this and was trying to push herself away. He had already embraced her with


    one hand, and put the other hand on the back of her head, forcibly pressing Amy''s mouth on his own.


    Amy did not expect that he would suddenly go mad, and would suddenly kiss her forcibly. She was


    already fully aware of the situation and hurriedly wanted to break away.


    Who knew that her head would be forcibly held by him, and her mouth would bepletely sealed on


    his mouth, which was even more terrible? n''s powerful tongue was prying her teeth open, and he


    was about to stick it in.


    Amy became more panicked when she saw his behavior. The sudden violence and strength made her


    freak out and she struggled more intensely. She pped her hands frantically and pushed on n''s


    chest, but she couldn''t push it away. She wanted to shout but couldn''t. She could only make vague and


    useless sounds.


    Seeing that she was struggling harder, n even used his legs and feet together, so he simply pressed


    his body against hers and directly ttened her under his body. Now, Amy couldn''t move.


    It was the first time Amy had ever been assaulted by a man. Her lips and tongue had been pried open,


    and he was licking her tongue frantically. It was wet and slippery. n held a firm tongue in her mouth.


    The inside of the mouth was raging like a storm.


    This feeling made Amy want to stop, but being pressed by him in this way, she didn''t know what would


    happen. He was too heavy, and she had no strength to break away. She decided to get cruel. Panicked


    and impulsive, she bit down hard on his tongue.


    Ahhhhh!


    The tip of n''s tongue immediately felt a sharp pain, and he reflexively let go of Amy. Blood flowed


    down his mouth, a strong smell of blood ensued.


    Amy was still angry as hell, and when she saw n¡¯s mouth full of blood, she immediately


    remembered the scene of biting her tongue tomit suicide. Shepletely forgot about the incident


    until she had been forcibly molested just now by n. She hurriedly stood up to check n¡¯s injury.


    n was bitten into the skin of his tongue and had some blood. The injury was actually not that


    serious, but it was a good opportunity for him to escape responsibility for the crime of forcibly molesting


    Amy just now. He didn¡¯t hurry but pretended to be in extreme pain, even exaggerated it a little. He fell


    on the ground and curled up into a ball.


    Amy was even more panicked now.


    ¡°Hey, hey, don''t scare me like that! I didn¡¯t mean it. Anyway who said it was OK to molest me? After all,


    it was still my first kiss.¡± Looking at n''s appearance, Amy felt bad and a little guilty, and the anger


    subsided. ¡°First kiss? Haha!¡± n curled up on the ground and raised his head in a triumphant look.


    There was no blood in his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, you rotten asshole, you lied to me again, you fucking prick! Fuck you!¡± As she screamed at him,


    she pped him fiercely, ¡°I fucking hate you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, first kiss!¡± n emphasized the first kiss again, and his brows were raised.


    ¡°You!¡± Amy was so cute when she was angry. ¡°Forget about you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, listen, my fault. OK? It will not happen next time!¡± n immediately turned to some sweet talk.


    Even though she was older than him, women all over the world are the same, and they all need to hear


    sweet talk.


    ¡°Oh, you still want it happens next time?¡± Amy pursed her lips and suddenly changed from a goddess


    to a well-behaved little girl. ¡°Amy, don''t be angry, please. I was really wrong. I will go back to n your


    marriage business now. I will definitely do it all the way. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Seeing that it was already veryte, n left the room and went back to his attic, lying on the bed. He


    was so happy that he not only stole the first kiss of Carol tonight, but also forced a kiss from Amy,


    especially her first kiss and tip of the tongue. "God, it tastes really the best in the world. I can¡¯t wait to


    hold it in my mouth and taste it fully¡± he fantasized.


    Not long after ny down in bed, he thought about these things, turned off themp, and the


    moonlight from the window was so silvery as it came in. n tossed and turned and found that he


    couldn''t sleep because of all the excitement of this day. The window was beside the bed, so he leaned


    on the window sill.


    Unexpectedly, with this rather unconscious move he saw some spring scenery on full disy outside.


    ¡®Isn''t this the neighbor E? Is she taking a shower?¡¯

 Chapter 11 Don??t be shy!

    Chapter 11 Don??t be shy!


    n swallowed, wiped his eyes and then looked carefully. That was E and she was nude. The third-


    floor attic he lived in stood right across from the neighboring bathroom on the second floor. He could


    therefore clearly see the whole picture.


    The curtain of her bathroom was drawn a bit. E probably didn¡¯t know n slept somewhere above


    where she lived.


    Vige people bathed simply with warm water and a towel instead of a fancy shower fitting. Some


    might even find a tub and soak in it like enjoying a spa.


    Naked E was sitting in the tub and washing with a towel. The whole bathroom was steamed with her


    hazed body seen by n.


    E faced the window with her two breasts up. She had circles of chocte mammary are around


    her big tits, like pine cones, as if they were frequently sucked by men.


    It was so clean around her private part. She had no pubes? If so, she would be rarely tasty. But he then


    denied when he saw her bushy armpit hair. She must have scraped it. It was so umon for women


    vigers to do so.


    E rubbed her big breasts with a towel while caressing her body from legs up to her rosebud. This


    really turned him on! But the heavier steam blurred E¡¯s body. He regretted not buying a telescope, so


    he decided to take one from the downtown next time.


    He stretched out for a clearer look, but he failed due to the dim light and thick steam. Yet n still


    relished as he hadn¡¯t done it for a long time. When he was a pupil, he peeped hisndlord¡¯s daughter


    bathing, and was nearly caught by thendlord.


    Peeping was a desire that human beings longed for the unknown or something from others. n went


    so far that he, in high school, hid in a women¡¯s toilet to shoot video of peeing girls. He was finally


    caught by his head teacher who didn¡¯t reveal him. Later, his head teacher threatened him that his news


    would go viral if he wasn¡¯t admitted by a top university.


    n then studied hard every day and made great progress. He became the top student who once


    scored worst among his ssmates. They admired him so much but didn¡¯t know his grievance.


    n sighed when he recalled this. ¡®Anyway, what was gone was gone. Just see forth.¡¯


    As n was absent-minded, E suddenly stood up from the tub. She opened the window probably


    due to the heavy steam, only to find n across the attic leering at her.


    They almost saw each other simultaneously. n wanted to shun away, but it was toote.


    n touched his forehead with a smile to hide his embarrassment. Gosh! What a shame if Karon and


    cousins knew I did this.


    He expected that E would tell Karen even if she didn¡¯t yell.


    ¡°Tell me if you want to see my body. Don¡¯t be scared. Wanna see my breasts?¡± Then E unexpectedly


    held her breasts and squeezed them so that cleavage could be seen. She held it directly to feat his


    eyes.


    n was stunned with a nosebleed.


    n was about to praise her breasts but she cut in, ¡°Come here if you want, and you can touch them.


    Come on.¡± She drew the curtain quickly.


    He was stuck there nkly and had no idea if she really meant it. If he went there and found she was


    just kidding, he could be humiliated. Things would be even worse if he met her fianc¨¦ there. But if she


    was serious, he would be indeed given a hard-won chance.


    n pondered for a while but then gave up when he saw the light in the bathroom was off and the


    whole vige turned tranquil. What a pity.


    The cozy night made n fall asleep quickly. After a while, he was awakened for he had to get up to


    pee.


    But there was no toilet on the third floor. He knew he couldn¡¯t pee down out of the window. So in the


    dark he went down to release at the backyard.


    Suddenly a shlight dazzled him. He found that was Karen as she said, ¡°Oops! n, you scared me.


    Why don¡¯t you turn on the light?¡±


    She wore a silk skirt and it was so short that her translucentce underpants as well as her butt


    cheeks, and of course, her rosebud were exposed. n witnessed all these.


    He was nk for a while but soon came back to himself. Men were fond of women¡¯s vagina for this was


    some kind of nature thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting up to pee.¡± n wiped his eyes on purpose while taking a quick peek at Karen¡¯s bushy


    private part.


    ¡°So am I. Come on, let me take you there.¡± Then Karen took him to the toilet hand in hand.


    ¡°Me first. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Karen said with the shlight in hand, but she didn¡¯t know where to


    ce it. She passed it to n.


    However, she stood in front of him and back on the toilet. n was stuck and he didn¡¯t know whether


    he should leave or light up the toilet for Karen.


    ¡®No big deal. Why do I think that much?¡¯ n relieved and leaned against the wall. Karen immediately


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    put off her underwear to pee. The sound was so loud.


    He saw Karen spread her legs, herce underpants covering her vagina.


    ¡°n, do you have a girlfriend?¡± She asked.


    n shook his head quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Let me introduce one to you. You will like it.¡± Karen said after a while. She got some toilet


    paper, tilted her butt up and wiped her ass. Her butt cheeks were snow-white, big and plump. Then,


    she pulled up the underwear and stood up, but as her skirt was too small to cover her butt, her rosebud


    was exposed again. n happened to see them.


    That was so bushy. n recalled Amy also had the same thick pubes.


    That finally turned him on with a huge tent in his pants. Karen absolutely saw it.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve really grown up. Let me help you find a girlfriend tomorrow so that the gun can


    give it a shot.¡± Karen made it straightforward as she raised her eyebrows and nced at n¡¯s huge


    tent.


    n was less embarrassed when hearing what Karen said, wondering why she didn¡¯t introduce her


    three girls to him.


    How could n pee when his dick was hard? Anyway, he had to pee. Karen took the shlight and


    lighted up for him. His stick¡¯s shallow was cast on the wall, big and long. Karen was thrilled and thought


    she would lose a great deal if he was introduced to other girls.

 Chapter 12 Feminine charm

    Chapter 12 Feminine charm


    The next day, n got to school early as the official at county level wasing for inspection.


    But the potbellied fat official didn¡¯t arrive until 11:00 a.m. It did take him great efforts to trudge through


    several mountains. But the fat man carelessly checked and shook his head on and off.


    In the end, he gave amand.


    ¡°If the school is ranked thest in the senior high school entrance examination, it will be dissolved and


    integrated to that of the neighboring town. And you guys gotta go home!¡± The official wore a pair of big


    sses and he pushed it higher whenever he spoke.


    Hearing this, Thomas, the headmaster, almost cried, ¡°Mr. Martin, it is not reasonable. The neighboring


    town is too far. Children have to go through many mountains.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Then try to improve the teaching quality!¡± George scolded and left without having lunch.


    Thomas had to gather everyone to the office.


    ¡°You guys had already heard what George said.¡± Thomas wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, for he


    was still frightened by George¡¯s words. ¡°n, Michelle, you are both teaching Grade 9, so we mustn¡¯t


    get the worst this time. If you have any request, just speak it out. I will do whatever I can to support.¡±


    ¡°No worries, Mr. Smith. Michelle and I woulde up with a set of methods to improve students¡¯


    performance.¡± n promised. If the school was really dissolved, he would have to leave the vige .


    How could he flirt with these white plump girls.


    n entered his ss, looking at his kids he loved and hated. They hadn¡¯t yet understood that


    knowledge could change their fates, like what he used to be when he was a student.


    They wouldn¡¯t get it if he said to them, as they didn¡¯t experience it, so it was hard for them to


    want to be considered as a Peeping Tom or a Pervert by the school.


    ¡°I know you guys don¡¯t want to go to school, and you want dating and money. I used to be the same as


    you guys.¡± n looked at the students with genuine eyes. He didn¡¯t have rich experience in teaching,


    but he possessed more knowledge than any other people. ¡°Fine, if you guys make progress, I will take


    you guys to watch movies, have pic, and even grant your wishes.¡±


    The students became excited after hearing that.


    ¡°I will study hard if you be my boyfriend. Lol¡± A girl said. She was Sue, who asked n whether


    he had a girlfriend when he made an introduction at the first time.


    Sue looked enchanting and a bit too precocious. Of course, the maturity was shown in some other


    aspect. To put it straight, she was so precocious that she began to think about sex.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t score the worst in the mid-term or final-term examination across the county, I will run in the


    yground nakedly. I want some challenging fun.¡±


    After what he said, a girl Jimmy who tended to be cold-faced alsoughed and added, ¡°Not bad if


    someone wants to see that.¡±


    The whole ss burst intoughter. n was silent embarrassedly.


    ¡°You¡­ you try every means to pull my leg.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, Teacher n, we don¡¯t mean to ck off, but there are many questions that upset us.¡± said an


    outstanding student who got the first ce in ss in every examination. How should he say that he


    couldn¡¯t deal with many questions? Other students must be embarrassed.


    However, an outstanding student could motivate the rest.


    ¡°That¡¯s my fault, and I will teach you how to learn and solve problems rather than knowledge itself.¡±


    n felt the same. He could improve dramatically because of correct learning methods instead of how


    hardworking he was.


    ¡°Teacher n, I have to pull up weeds, feed rabbits and pigs, and prepare the meal. How can I spare


    more time for learning?¡±


    ¡°Teacher n, I have to take two buses to school every day. It will be lucky if I can reach home before


    the night befall. How can I have time for homework?¡±


    ¡°Teacher n, my father urges me to graduate quickly and demands me to learn how to farm with him.


    I won¡¯t enter the senior high school. Why should I take the examination?¡±


    The students all talked at once with many questions popping out. n understood as well that rural


    areas had many realistic problems that urban students couldn¡¯t imagine.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t enter well-known senior high schools or universities, you will graze cattle, chop woods,


    feed pigs, trudge through two mountains and farm with dad of course forever!¡± n especially raised


    his voice when he said ¡°forever¡±.


    ¡°Look at the ssroom, desks, chairs, and houses you live in. Do you know what cities have???


    The students shook their heads. They had never left the mountain, nor had they been to cities. They


    didn''t even think about it.


    ¡°I will take you guys to the city next month. Take it as spring travel.¡± n wanted to let them experience


    the outside world and what the future was. Life would be entirely different as long as it was


    experienced, and they would therefore study hard.


    Hearing this, the students jumped up out of excitement. They had never been to cities, nor did they


    know what it looked like.


    They were all cheered up and listened carefully in ss. n had always been motivating them


    through praise, instead of criticism or reprimand. He thought everyone could do something.


    n kept the students engaged in ss in his unique way, which was totally different from the typical


    cramming method of teaching. Instead, n used the surrounding matters and cases as examples.


    For instance, he utilized games to teach the connection among distance, speed and time. Two students


    came to each other, and calcted the time spent when they met. How long did he walk? What if he


    walked backward? With interactions, the students enjoyed his sses a lot.


    What interested the students most was n¡¯s good personality. He never scolded his students and


    instead, he knew how to encourage them. He would say ¡°It¡¯s OK. You did a great job¡± when students


    couldn¡¯t answer the question. This made n more attractive and popr.


    ¡°If only n can be my boyfriend.¡± Sue had felt satisfied seeing him teaching in ss. n was a


    handsome sunshine manly guy. He really was virginal girls¡¯ type.


    Many of his students in ss had already regarded him as Mr. Right. They even imagined him before


    sleeping as the ideal sexual partner. n¡¯s frown and smile appealed to Sue deeply. And n could


    more or less feel it.


    Last night, however, Carol carelessly gave her first kiss to n. She pretended to feel nothing, but she


    was absent-minded for several times in ss, feeling a great joy for being kissed by him for a long


    time.


    A day of sses was over.


    ¡°Michelle, shall we talk about how to encourage students to study hard?¡± n asked Michelle as she


    was going home. Tomorrow was the weekend and he was going to the neighboring vige to handle


    Amy¡¯s marriage affair, so he would be free on Sunday only.


    ¡°Sure! I also wanted to hear top students¡¯ ideas.¡± Michelle was a mature woman, but n rarely talked


    with her though they taught the same ss.


    ¡°What about Sunday night? I am only avable in the evening.¡± They made an appointment the day


    after tomorrow, as it would be convenient for n to do something special with her in the dark. Sure


    enough, it was n¡¯s own wish.


    After she left, n got back to the office. He still felt unsure even though he was going to the


    neighboring vige. But when it came to helping Amy, he stood behind her to fight against Daniel¡¯s


    unreasonable demand.


    ¡°n, why are you still here? How about going home with me?¡± Quirky Cindy appeared suddenly. She


    lived in another vige but had no rtives, so she had to live at the school.


    ¡°No, thanks. I was afraid you gonna eat me.¡± n didn¡¯t show any interest in initiative Cindy. Many


    guys would not waste such a God-given gift, but n was different, as he was not that cheap.


    Flirting should be distinctive. n was not interested in this garbage. He was only into the women like


    Amy, his three younger cousins, and of course, those female teachers like cold Judy. So far, however,


    Judy didn¡¯t bother to take a look at n, which made him felt like being ignored. ¡°Anyway I am a


    handsome man. Why do you disdain me like that?¡± n wondered.


    Michelle was the most beautiful female teacher in the same ss. He couldn¡¯t even resist her feminine


    charm, so he nned to flirt with her first. Of course, he also wouldn¡¯t refuse Irene, the female teacher


    with big butt cheeks that n rescued from the pond as he witnessed her naked body, if she was


    willing to flirt with him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A n prepared for tomorrow passed over his mind and he even wrote it down for the fear that


    something would get wrong. After a round of check, he began to realize that it waste in the evening,


    so he returned home.


    When he was leaving the office, he found Sueing out of the ssroom as well. She lived in the


    neighboring vige. Why didn¡¯t she go home? She had to trudge through the mountain in the dark.


    ¡°Sue, why are you still here? Go home now.¡± n asked worriedly.


    ¡°I finish my homework sote, and it is my turn to clean the ssroom.¡± She pouted in an innocent


    look.


    n would definitely feel happy when he heard she was busy with her homework. But he didn¡¯t expect


    her to get back home alone. There were wild animals along the mountain, and he would be


    ountable for her safety.


    ¡°It is sote. Wait a second. Let me fetch a shlight in the office and send you off the peak.¡± n said


    as he rushed to the office.


    ¡°Nice! Got it!¡± Sue was extremely thrilled. She really did homework just now, but she pretended to


    forget the time. She intended toe across n. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go home


    alone.

 Chapter 13 The first kiss

    Chapter 13 The first kiss


    n thought the Vergina Vige was already deserted enough. Beyond expectation, however, there


    were still a few viges above.


    Quite a few of them were located on the peak, while the Vergina Vige was located on the hillside.


    Plus, the Vergina River nurtured a few generations of people. Although no one knew where the river


    flew to, for the Vergina Vige was all surrounded by mountains. To put it straight, the river could only


    flow downward.


    Sue lived in the Apricot Vige. There was a saying about the Apricot, which referred to cheating on the


    partner. Was it a vige filled with young married women who were unfaithful to their husbands?


    n had never been there, and all of these were told by Sue.


    n held Sue¡¯s hand and walked along the steep mountain road, and they came across some vige


    farmers carrying firewood back home. Sue was pleased that n held her hand.


    It was the first time that she had held a guy¡¯s hand, which was wide and big. She could feel the sense


    of security.


    ¡°n, do you have a crush on Carol in our ss?¡± Sue asked out of curiosity. Moreover, Sue noticed


    n¡¯s every move every day, so she could surely see whom n took special care of.


    ¡°Why?¡± n had tried to avoid mentioning his rtionship with Carol for the fear of gossiping.


    ¡°Because I find that you alwayse to school with her.¡± Sue pouted with a gloomy face before she


    paused and continued, ¡°And you two are even hand in hand!¡±


    n didn¡¯t realize that Sue cared about him secretly, and she was also good-looking. Sue was a


    precocious girl, but she grew faster than her peers, especially her breasts.


    He quickly judged she wore a C cup, even if he didn¡¯t touch. However, wearing a D cup, Amy turned


    him on indeed.


    Sue was merely 5 feet tall, but not overweight, so her breasts looked bigger. She looked like an


    innocent little girl.


    ¡°What? Are you jealous? Ain¡¯t I holding your hand now?¡± n answered with a smile. They began


    gasping when they reached the hillside. It came to be dark and everything was then invisible.


    Not a soul in sight, and it was deste. One could feel at ease in this tranquil and sterile country, after


    being tired of bustling and flourishing cities.


    ¡°Have you kissed her? Make¡­lo¡­ you know?¡± Sue lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help to ask.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Make what? Carol is my younger cousin and I now live in her house. Got


    it?¡± n shook his head with a smile.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sue immediately turned shy and lowered her head as well. She really wanted to be his cousin so that


    she could sleep with him. She nned to get closer to Carol.


    ¡°Are you jealous? Kiss? Your first kiss? Which kid kissed you before?¡± n thought she was talkative


    and cute, so he began to have a crush on her.


    n looked around. Everything was out of sight when one turned off the shlight. No one could notice


    if he took the girl to somewhere in the grasnd. Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t made love in the wild. He


    therefore became more unscrupulous when an evil idea came to his mind.


    ¡°Interesting! I didn¡¯t like those young guys at all. I only like boys like you, lol.¡± Sue looked at n


    directly and went on, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose my first kiss!¡±


    ¡°Good. Leave it for me?¡± n was going to say it more squalidly, like making love at night with him, or


    using his stick to break into her intact cherry. But he thought he should be patient, so he swallowed his


    words. It was better to figure out her true feeling.


    ¡°Maybe!¡± said Sue as she broke away his hand and ran forward faster.


    n lighted the shlight to her butt, so deep between hips. n really wanted to plug into it forcefully


    to make her moan desperately.


    n turned off the light all of a sudden, and the road became dark. n ran to her and hugged her


    from behind. He lowered his head and his mouth came under her ear. He caressed and breathed. Sue


    flinched subconsciously.


    ¡°Go to the riverside to give me your first kiss?¡± n hugged more firmly and his lips were stuck on her


    ears, one of the most sensitive parts of humans. And of course, women were exceedingly sensitive to


    caressing.


    Men tended to be triggered visually and acoustically. That was why they liked watching porn and


    women¡¯s sexy moaning when they were being fucked. They even preferred women¡¯s painful faces with


    the light on. But they were far unsatisfied mentally. The orgasm of men urred when they conquered


    women and felt a sense of aplishment. They were keen to fuck women until they were exhausted


    to beg for a break or couldn¡¯t refrain from peeing. n was of that kind, as he was normal.


    n couldn¡¯t wait to have sex with the girl to see leucorrhea ¡°gushed¡± out in her vagina, as well as her


    miserable look begging for relief.


    On the contrary, women were most sensitive to the sense of touch. They loved caressing. It was


    useless to say many ambiguous love words or let them watch porn. They felt nothing and asked you


    what they were doing¡­


    However, once they were caressed, they would soften like water and the partner could do anything.


    Sue had already thought to give n her first kiss. As to other things, she didn¡¯t care. But her body


    softened when n hugged her from behind and caressed her ears. With her heart throbbing fast, she


    got wet down there!


    She was stunned by the unexpected change of her body but she really yearned for sex. She clearly


    knew what it meant. No one knew better than her who was voluntary to be fucked by the sunshine guy.


    Sue felt so bashful.


    However, she naturally moved on to keep in pace with n when he pulled her to the riverside. She


    was still hesitant. ¡®It was just a kiss. He wouldn¡¯t make love with me, but what if? Should I do it?¡¯


    Sue lost her mind.


    n took her to the riverside, where there were many rocks without much water flowing quietly. He


    found a big t rock. It was slick and clean shaped by the river for a long time. n took a look at the


    rock where he thought he could press on her and he could plug in his stick easily.


    Sue didn¡¯t know why n selected a rock, thinking that the rock was merely slick and t. What would


    she think if she knew her teacher¡¯s ulterior idea?


    n sat down and hugged Sue. She sat on n¡¯s legs face to face and screamed. She wanted to


    change a post as they looked ungraceful.


    Obviously, n didn¡¯t yet give her a chance, holding her butt instead. At that time, Sue waspletely


    pressed under n.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± n directly showed a man¡¯s aggression when he saw Sue¡¯s refusal but he could not


    behave violently for the fear that she would be frightened. She was just a naive girl, unlike those


    viger women. n thought he would take some of them directly to a wood forest and have sex with


    them. That would be far more exciting.


    Sue was shocked by n¡¯s handsome and muscr arms and then became submissive in an innocent


    look. n was the one she had dreamed to make love with.


    ¡°Look at me. Don¡¯t move your eyes away without my approval!¡±


    n said as he stared at Sue. She used to be brave and precocious, but she became terrified at this


    moment.


    They could faintly see each other under the moonlight. n was satisfied when he saw submissive


    Sue.


    ¡°I will kiss you, OK?¡± n asked on purpose as he wanted to see how embarrassed he was. Sue then


    answered with a moan, ¡°OK¡±.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your voice. Yes or no?¡± n pissed her off deliberately to reduce her nervousness and


    unleash her nature. Sue restrained her thrill and said ¡°Yes¡± in another loud voice.


    n stopped smiling and his mouth slowly came closer. Sue throbbed violently as she was giving her


    first kiss. Many vige women were fucked by men, while she still kept her first kiss, so she longed for


    having sex.


    She just thought the boys in ss were out of her league, so she didn¡¯t want to kiss. The presence of


    n immediately excited her and she wanted to sleep with him. The only concern for her was that


    whether n would agree.


    Originally, n didn¡¯t aim at Sue, because it was not what a teacher should do. However, his cousins


    couldn¡¯t be his targets now. He wanted to target some of those female teachers. He even started to


    think about those left-behind women and widows in the viges. But some girls in his ss looked


    more horny. All of these happened due to n¡¯s handsome face.


    n, seeing Sue¡¯s buttocks, showed a surge of ecstasy. A man could do anything once he lost control.


    n kissed her lips tightly and she soon stretched out her tongue. Two tongues tangled together, soft


    and wet.


    n¡¯s tongue was powerful, rolling and sucking in her mouth, making her sofortable. Sue was


    electrocuted all over by his licking. What upset her was that she must keep her eyes open.


    Sue suddenly was satisfied with the first kiss, and thrilled with her heart beating faster and more fluid


    down there. She threw her arms around his neck with her entire body beneath him, licking him crazily.


    This was like a battle. Crazy wild Sue could no longer suppress her sexual desire. She was moaning in


    a sluttish voice ¡°Uh! Uh!¡±


    n just felt his tongue was firmly sucked by Sue and his pent-up desire was stimted. His hands


    kept caressing her back, slick and delicate. But her T-shirt was a bit too small for him to reach her


    breasts. Therefore, he tore her clothes down her armpits. Then her breasts went up after a violent


    shake.


    n couldn¡¯t help to grasp them. She then gave off a loud and clear groan. She never got her breasts


    caressed, sucked and teased like that.

 Chapter 14 Losing virginity

    Chapter 14 Losing virginity


    n frantically squeezed her tits, and he thought Sue¡¯s bra size wasrger than C cup. Her breasts


    were stic, soft and supple. n soon wanted topare hers with Amy¡¯s to know whose felt better.


    The first kiss was so crazy that n could hardly hold his breath, and he could only put his tongue out


    of her mouth. She, however, was addicted and reluctant to end.


    ¡°Let me see your nipples, OK?¡± n looked at her as she wanted more kissing, and he knew it was


    better to go on steadily.


    Sue then realized her clothes were already pulled down and her nipples were naked entirely. n


    grasped and stared at them, making Sue embarrassed.


    n kept squeezing her tits as he said, ¡°No one can believe they are so big at your age. You develop


    so well.¡±


    ¡°They were this big when I was a child,¡± Sue said as she felt it unnecessary to be awkward.


    ¡°So, you must have been hungry for a few years,¡± n said jokingly as he didn¡¯t think Sue would get


    what he meant even if she was so precocious. But he was astonished to hear her reply then.


    ¡°Exactly. My neighbor Rose lost her virginity two years ago.¡± Sue knew from Rose about those matters,


    likefortable postures. Sue began to dream about it when she heard more and then she realized


    the secret of her body.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have sex with a man at all?¡± n said while stroking her nipples.


    Sue straddled on his legs and was still shorter than him. She held n¡¯s neck with her hands, and her


    nipples were grasped by him. She felt so good. It was so exciting to talk about sex with n in


    particr.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Sue felt ashamed.


    ¡°How about making love with me?¡± n eventually asked though he couldn¡¯t have to do so, for she


    wouldn¡¯t refuse if he just did it directly. But he wanted to hear her voice within, as men all loved the


    sense of hearing and the enjoyment of shyness from girls.


    Expectedly, Sue paused when she was about to speak, holding his body firmly and leaning his head


    against his shoulder. No word came out of her.


    n wouldn¡¯t allow her escape, as he desired to ¡°torture¡± this fascinating baby.


    ¡°Let me break into your cherry, OK?¡± n whispered.


    ¡°No. You are my teacher.¡± Her voice was soft and mild. Her vagina became wet when she was hugged


    from behind and kissed crazily. She had already be slutty as she could bear it anymore. But how


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    could she directly speak it out?


    n felt an increasing joy as he wanted to force her to speak it out, so he changed his tone, ¡°I am


    better. Those little guys are just too small.¡±


    Sue nearly burst intoughter when she heard it, wondering, ¡°How does he know what I think? The first


    impression is important. I don¡¯t want those toothpicks. I love bigger ones.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Fine.¡± n said on purpose as he wanted to know whether she wanted it, ¡°You


    wanna eat it or not?¡±


    Sue turned scared when hearing this, and her leucorrhea in her vagina was about to ooze out.


    Something must be brought to stop it. But she definitely understood what he meant.


    ¡°What? No.¡± Sue shook her head quickly, but actually wanted it. How could she say it? Otherwise, her


    teacher would surely regard her as a slut.


    ¡°You have no other choices. I will be merciless.¡± n deliberately threatened, but it was, in fact, kind of


    ying cat and mouse.


    She heard he would be merciless and thought it fit her wish. But wasn¡¯t it awkward because they did do


    it for the merely first time? She said in a hurry while she was still thinking that slutty thing, ¡°What? No.


    How about the first option?¡±


    Sue pouted helplessly. She originally thought n would continue his way in a coherent manner, but


    he paused. In the end, Sue felt she couldn¡¯t wait any more.


    n felt pleasant, thinking that he seeded in forcing her to speak it out. He, however, was not


    satisfied. He also wanted Sue to forget everything including her dignity, ¡°Give me what? I can¡¯t hear it.


    Louder please!¡±


    Sue held him firmly against his shoulder, and began trembling. She felt happy when seeing he was


    flirting, ¡°You are so bad. You know, you can!¡± She whispered with her mouth getting closer to his ear.


    Sue was embarrassed while ncing at him, but felt extremely excited. She then held firmly his neck.


    But this time, she kneeled down and tilted her buttocks up. So, it was obvious.


    n himself couldn¡¯t wait any more either, as he wanted her from the bottom of his heart. It was time


    for him to do so. Otherwise, all of his previous efforts would be in vain.


    They rapidly took off their clothes.


    n held her butts with his hands while she embraced his neck tight with her heart beating fast. n


    managed to pump into her quickly. Sue moaned and screamed, ¡°n you did it! You did it!¡±

 Chapter 15 A special trip

    Chapter 15 A special trip


    n grabbed Sue¡¯s hips and thrust into her as fast and as hard as he could. Her pussy started to gush


    like a fountain and felt embarrassed as she would have to see him in ss again next Monday.


    It was another pleasant dawn. Birds in the vige already got up for insects. The whole Vergina Vige


    was pervasive with spring dews and the mountain was enveloped with heavy fog. The peach flowers


    were so flourishing like Sue satisfiedst night.


    n went out early and came to Barton at the neighboring vige. But of course n only wanted no


    one but Amy to notice what he did. Amy had already known how to deal with her parents.


    n took a small bamboo, borrowed some old-fashioned clothes from headmaster Thomas, and put


    some cloth and fake beards in his pockets. He then trudged through the mountain.


    But he should walk along the one and only road toward the top of the mountain and went to the


    neighboring town or the towns outside. It was fraught with overgrown grass all along the way.


    n groped ahead with the map roughly drew by Amy and kept asking directions all along.


    Barton lived in the Pear Vige located to the east of the Vergina Vige. n had to climb over two


    mountains after he reached the peak. He was exhausted when he suddenly found no roads ahead.


    ¡°Look at the badly scrawled map. What the fuck is it?¡±


    Looking back, n couldn¡¯t help swearing, for he couldn¡¯t even see the road behind him. How could he


    walk so long? He had to continue his way by judging the direction. The farther he walked, the weirder


    he found. He waspletely lost.


    What a gigantic mountain! It was not a joke to get lost in the mountain. n became a little worried, as


    he would be in danger if the night fell and animals hung out. Tigers or lions might not appear, but a


    were stimted.


    ¡°Where the hell is the Pear Vige? There is even no one in here.¡± n was parched and distressed.


    As he felt awful, he intended to ask Amy for some benefits.


    Suddenly he saw a vige woman in front of him.


    ¡°Madam, may I ask how can I get to the Pear Vige?¡± n ran over as he yelled desperately but


    excitedly as if to see the dawn of hope. He found her extremely appealing though she lived in such a


    remote vige.


    The woman in simple clothes with a in face was aged a little more than 30. She was carrying a big


    tree that weighed around 50kg.


    Lacking convenient transportations, the vigers just made the things they wanted from wood or


    bamboo instead, like beds, wooden tables and bamboo chairs. The viges were home to specialized


    craftsmen.


    As a result, it wasmon to witness people carrying trees from hilltop to the vige. It was exhausting


    of course. Some would even carry trees to the town dozens of miles away through 5 mountains to sell


    for a few more bucks. One single tree could be carried per day in exchange of 2 bucks. n heard of


    these from his father, as his parents used to carry trees to raise him up.


    ¡°The Pear Vige? What a coincidence. I am now carrying it there for sale.¡± She stopped for a rest and


    was quite enthusiastic. He saw Donna with the tree on her shoulder, holding a stick in hand as a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    support. That was why short guys were everywhere in the vige.


    ¡°Wonderful. I had never been there, and I was nearly lost. Thanks a lot.¡± n felt secure at once and


    his mood became better. But he felt sorry for her who worked out so painfully but who looked so


    charming yet in.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± n knew he should be helpful so as to get something in return one day.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Look at you. With white skin, you muste from the city. The tree weighs


    100kg. Can you do it?¡± The woman said as he looked at n as a city dweller. It would be a miracle for


    him to go through the mountain, not to mention carrying the tree.


    ¡°Let me give it a shot. If I can¡¯t, I will give it back to you. I will carry it if you feel tired. We carry by turn


    so you will be less tired. Anyway, we reach there as earlier as possible.¡±


    She didn¡¯t refuse, for her kids were waiting for her at home.


    n indeed lifted the heavy tree up on his shoulder. Since he was a man, he couldn¡¯t say no. He bit his


    teeth and tried hard to carry it.


    ¡°Do you go there to travel or look for someone?¡± The woman started to chat as she saw n was so


    kind.


    ¡°To find someone called Barton,¡± n answered.


    ¡°Barton?¡± She said happily, ¡°What a coincidence! I sell the tree to his father Bard.¡±


    n felt all his effort paid off. Interested in Barton¡¯s story, he lied and asked the woman for everything


    rted to him.


    Bard was a one of the most wealthy craftsmen in the Pear Vige producing wooden and bamboo


    chairs transported to the city for sale. What they made really appealed to the city dwellers who found


    those products cheap no matter how high the prices were.


    The woman had a long business rtionship with Bard, so they knew well each other. She told n


    everything about them.


    n was aware well that the more he knew, the easier he could deal with the problem he faced.


    They arrived at the Pear Vige after they carried the tree by turn for 2 hours. Strangely, there was not


    a pear tree in sight.


    ¡°Madam, you go sell your tree first, and I have something to deal with now.¡± n found an excuse and


    dropped over Barton¡¯s home for the fear that he would spill the beans.


    The woman felt strange why he didn¡¯t go in the vige. But she didn¡¯t care that much, for she felt


    thankful for his help along the way.


    n felt hurt with his bleeding shoulders. He came to a deserted ce and took out the white cloth,


    stringing it on that bamboo stick. He wore the clothes inside out, in a schr cap, took out the fake


    beards and stuck it under his nose. As he thought that seemed to be nothing wrong, he walked into the


    vige anew with the bamboo stick with a banner of Fortune-telling.

 Chapter 16 Possessed by demons

    Chapter 16 Possessed by demons


    n straightened up and acted like a gentleman, telling himself that now he was a fortune teller


    master.


    No one, not even a 3-year-old kid, would be fooled by his trick. But it worked for Bard since he was


    crazy about superstition. In most case, businessmen were superstitious, which was their Achilles'' heel.


    n didn¡¯t know if he could make it or not. If he could, his hot Amy would belong to him.


    Only imaging that already made him excited. By that time, he would fuck her like he did to Sue to make


    her orgasm. It turned him on even more when he pictured Amy having orgasm.


    n didn¡¯t visit Barton directly, for he thought that vige woman hadn¡¯t left yet and he wanted to


    wonder around the Pear Vige to see what the vige was like. He was just entering the vige, when


    he was approached by a group of women for fortune telling. Soon he found people of the Pear Vige


    were superstitious. This was the only difference between the Pear Vige and the Vergina Vige.


    n had no choice but to act as a fortune teller by contemting while touching his beard. Of course,


    he was not a fortune teller. But he knew there are two key points to act like one. First is to tter.


    Second is to observe. n took a look at the woman standing before him. She was in her early thirties,


    with big butts and breasts, a nevus beside her mouth. He knew she was a shrew.


    ¡°Your face looks nice with good fortune. Your butt is big enough to give birth to babies easily. Your big


    breasts indicate your children are blessed. The nevus beside your mouth brings you good luck. Lucks


    The vige woman was delighted when she heard this. She thought it was totally right and handed him


    a few bucks in the tip jar. Surprised by the tips, he talked to himself, ¡°I just made that up, but can still


    make money? I have something more important to do.¡±


    It had been a while when he made it to Barton¡¯s house. It was a mansion way more luxurious than


    houses beside it. Superstition was told by door gods painting on the door. Before the door there were


    two big trees. And a mirror was inset onto the wall. n looked into the mansion. Guess what? Barton


    was right there. Barton looks exactly the same as Amy and the vige woman described. He had a


    round face and thick neck. He is a fool. He was sitting at the door while eating cooked corn.


    n immediately acted like he was tired, walking over there, sitting on the step, and taking out his


    water jug for a drink. He felt hungry as he looked at Barton eating, then he smiled and said, ¡°Barton,


    could you give me a bite on your corn?¡±


    Barton had a glimpse at him, and turned his back to cover the corn to eat again. n was amused.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it the way a fool acts? A normal person won¡¯t act like that.¡¯


    ¡°How about I change your corn with a sugar?¡± n took out a sugar and handed it to Barton.


    Barton giggled as he saw the sugar, ¡°I am not a fool. Only a three-year-old kid will exchange it for a


    sugar,¡± He continued to finish the cooked corn after that.


    n was shocked. Barton clearly eximed he himself was not a fool. n stretched back his hand


    and took his jug up to drink, pretending he was drinking something really nice by making rumbling


    sound. Barton then turned around, ¡°Hey, what are you drinking?¡±


    n imitated him, turning back and covered his jug, ¡°It¡¯s something you cannot drink.¡± Then he


    continued drinking.


    It made Barton even more curious about what was inside the jug. He was confused. But then, he


    handed his corn to n, ¡°Can I exchange it with you?¡±


    n chuckled, ¡°A fool is a fool.¡± But he still pretended to be unwanted, ¡°Well, but only for a sip?¡±


    Barton was delighted, took up the jug and swigged. But soon he realized it tasted strange. Then he


    handed the jug back, and run back inside the mansion.


    n chuckled, ¡°Haven¡¯t he ever been fooled?¡± After that, n stood up and hid under the tree shade.


    He saw Barde back half an hourter. Bard looked like a butcher and had exactly the same big


    face and thick neck as Barton¡¯s.


    n immediately rushed out from the shade and swaggered over to Barton. He put bamboo pole up


    high and shouted, ¡°Fortune telling, does anyone need?¡±


    As n expected, Bard took a look at him. When Bard was about to turn into the mansion, n said,


    ¡°Whose house is this? It is surrounded by an intense unlucky aura. Something bad is going to happen!


    Someone is going to die unexpectedly. Can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡±


    As Bard heard this, he knew it was about his mansion. ¡°Howe? I¡¯ve invited a fortune teller master


    toe and swept the unlucky aurast month. Is something unlucky brought back home again?¡±


    ¡°Wait, master. You just said this house was surrounded by an intense unlucky aura. Would you please


    exin it to me?¡± Barton didn¡¯t believe and wanted to know the reason.


    n sighed and shook his head, ¡°How couldn¡¯t you see the unlucky aura? The sky above the house is


    overcast. The tree root is filled with moths. And even the monster-telling mirror was broken. The aura is


    going to turn into a demon. It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s toote. I gotta go. I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± n


    walked away as he spoke and shook his head endlessly.


    Bard was shocked. He didn¡¯t believe what just heard. But the dark cloud existed truly. The tree was a


    Camphor tree bought from a fortune teller master. He never heard the Camphor tree had moths. This


    master must be a liar. However, when he looked up, he felt so upset that the mirror on the wall was


    really broken.


    Bard was shocked with sweat. He rushed out to the tree, and almost passed out as he found there


    were several big and white moths crawling around. He was stunned when he found everything the


    master just told was true. So he immediately ran after n.


    ¡°Master, wait. Please wait.¡± Bard took a wad of cash while he spoke, ¡°Master, you must help me with


    this!¡±


    n did nothing but shook his head.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t shake head. It really scares me.¡± Bard almost cried out.


    ¡°Well, I will help you not for the money but for I am a master of virtue. Let me check it out!¡± n again


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    walked towards the house as if he was a real master while he couldn¡¯t stopped chuckling, ¡°The dark


    cloud was a coincidence. And for the mirror, it was broken by myself just now when I got nothing to do.


    And for the tree, how could it be possible that there are moths around? All the moths were ced by


    me. You are in such a rush that you don¡¯t even identify what kind of moths they are.¡±


    Bard ran after instantly. n looked around from one side to the other side of the house, and put out


    his fingers to imitate what the god is doing when thinking. n looked even more like a fortune teller


    master with his eyes. He even assumed that he was born to be an actor.


    ¡°The house is really in an unlucky aura. Damn, someone was caught by it.¡± n seemed panic and


    rushed inwards the house.


    It made Bard even more scared when he heard something bad happened to someone. And he rushed


    more quickly than n, and shouted as he entered the house, ¡°Barton, Barton!¡±


    At the moment, a woman with a more panic face run out, ¡°My Lord, My Lord, it¡¯s awful. I don¡¯t know


    what happens to Barton. Erythema is all over on his body as if he is possessed by demons.¡±


    What? Bard almost passed out. He then thought of n, ¡°Master, master. Please save my son! He is


    my only child of our family. His mom died long before. I only have this kid. Please help me to save him!¡±


    Seeing this, n alsoughed out. Barton just drank a little bit alcohol. He was allergic to alcohol, as


    told by the vige woman n met on his way to the vige. After the alcohol vtilized, he would be


    fine. They don¡¯t need to send him to hospital at all. The woman was stupid surely since she thought he


    was possessed by demons. Anyway, she helped n for that.


    Of course, Bard knew what happened to Barton because he had the same symptom before. But Bard


    was illiterate. Whatever a doctor said to him, he believed. Last time Barton drank alcohol and got


    allergic. And the head of his vige said Barton was possessed by demons. And guess what? He


    trusted it.


    Nothing was more terrible than ignorance.

 Chapter 17 Two naked women

    Chapter 17 Two naked women


    n looked around inside the house and said, ¡°You are lucky because you are blessed by God, or you


    guys will be in danger.¡±


    Bard extremely admired n already. The dark cloud, the broken mirror and the tree moths were


    proved right. And even he could predict what happened to Barton. He was so helpful for he did not


    charge any money of that. What made Bard more impressive was n now could tell what he detected


    from the house as a fortune teller master.


    n pondered with a frown. Bard trusted him indeed and followed him closely. He intended to ask


    something but he paused because he didn¡¯t want to interrupt n.


    ¡°I found it. The house is surrounded by an evil aura. And it¡¯s a snake demon.¡± n looked panicked


    with wide eyes as he asked, ¡°Do you raise snakes?¡±


    ¡°Snake? No. Do we raise snake here?¡± Barton looked confused and stared at the vige woman, who


    was shaking her head hard. The woman was assumed to be the nurse for Barton. n saw they


    seemed not to understand and looked confused still. He became anxious, but he couldn¡¯t tell them


    what had happened directly because he would be suspected. So, the truth should be told by others


    rather than him.


    Knowing that they still didn¡¯t me Amy for all these, n became more worried. He understood the


    vige woman was illiterate, so he offered more tips, ¡°Was Barton born in 1990?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How did master know that?¡± said Barton.


    ¡°Then all of these make sense now. The snakees for your only son was born in 1990. The


    erythema is the evidence of that.¡± n said as he pretended to be frightened.


    Barton was so shocked that he fell down onto the floor and kept murmuring.


    n was excited as he felt he had made it. But the problem was that these two assholes still didn¡¯t


    think of Amy. n couldn¡¯t wait to tell them, ¡°You idiot, Amy was the one who was born in....If they get


    married, she will bring bad luck to your family.¡±


    ¡°My lord, it really has something to do with Barton¡¯s fianc¨¦e Amy.¡± The vige woman figured it out


    more quickly than Bard. Bard was such a fool, and so was his son. How could such a fool be


    rich?


    n felt rxed and thought the right moment just came.


    ¡°Yeah. How didn¡¯t I think of that? What should I do, master?¡± Bard said desperately to n.


    ¡°But Linda, the matchmaker, tell us their ages are fine.¡± Bard looked so confused. He didn¡¯t understand


    the reasons. How could he know that he was fooled by n?


    ¡°Remember the dark cloud, the broken mirror, the moths around the tree, Barton¡¯s erythema? What¡¯s


    worse, the entire house is surrounded by an evil aura. How can you say that is nothing to do with their


    ages? Your son is in serious danger. You still want them to get married at risk to continue your family¡¯s


    name? Do it if you dare!¡± n was trying all he could to scare Bard.


    The vige woman walked inside as if to take care of Barton.


    ¡°Alright, I will ask Linda to cancel the marriage next week.¡± Bard said disappointedly. Previously he


    couldn¡¯t feel more satisfied with this marriage. But now, who could imagine it ended up like this?


    n felt happy to himself, ¡°You promised. It¡¯s up to you. You could not me it on me.¡± But n still


    worried about it as he was trying to avoid being suspected.


    ¡°Cancel the marriage? How can you do that? What if the demon gets mad at it?¡± n made it clear


    pretentiously that he disagreed to cancel the marriage, for it was not what he wanted. If Bard knew the


    truth, he would definitely kill n.


    ¡°I will go myself. I won¡¯t take back the bride price. And I will bring gifts to show my sincerity. Master,


    what do you think?¡± Bard said with a nk face.


    ¡°Alright, it is not bad. I think the demon around your son will disappear very soon.¡± As n spoke, the


    vige woman shouted as she rushed out, ¡°My lord, Barton now is fine. The erythema is gone.


    Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. What a master you are! You must stay here for a dinner!¡±


    n refused Bard¡¯s invitation. And he felt rxed immediately. He looked back at Bard, and chuckled


    to himself, ¡°Jesus, I finally made it!¡±


    n was notpletely confident on whether or not Bard would cancel the marriage next week. But


    he thought the show he just acted was so perfect. And it all owed to the information he collected, or he


    wouldn¡¯t have the courage to gamble.


    Life is full of gambling.


    The night fell as the sun went down.


    n climbed more quickly as he decided not to stay in the vige since there was no hotel in the


    vige and it bothered him to put up for the night outside.


    ¡°Damn! Am I lost again?¡± n lighted up with the shlight. The road became narrower more obscure


    as he walked down. It was dreadfully silent and dark out there. He pretended not to be scared.


    ¡°What the hell am I afraid of? I do nothing bad. I don¡¯t believe in ghosts. I am well-educated.¡± But as he


    saw a tomb in front, he felt someone was watching on him, so he hurried over quickly with his eyes


    closed.


    After passing the tomb, there were weeds before, and there was no way out.


    ¡°What the hell? Why do I still go back sote? I should just stay there!¡± n regretted. As he thought


    the shlight would run out of battery at any time, he was stuck there nkly.


    He had no choice but to push aside the weeds and slowly walked over with a sense of direction.


    n saw the weak light ahead when he almost wanted to give up. He rubbed his eye as he thought he


    was mistaken the wild light. But when he found there were a few houses right there, he got so excited


    and rushed over to the light as if he got saved.


    Lights were still on. n walked over to the nearest house. He bypassed trees and put aside weeds,


    and then figured out that was the back yard of the house. It was so dim there with overgrown weeds.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    n looked around, and saw a shadow over there. He took a close look and found a naked woman


    taking a shower.


    ¡°Holy shit! Why are naked woman everywhere in the countryside?¡± n got turned on. He hid away


    and kept watching. As the plump woman turned her back to n, he saw her heavy breasts and most


    of her big round butt. n couldn¡¯t wait to run over there to pump into her.


    When n was in excitement, a young girl walked out, naked.


    ¡°Gina,e on. Let me help you.¡± It turned out that they were mother and daughter.


    Gina? n thought the name was familiar to him. But there is no one called Gina on his ss. He kept


    peeping on them showering. Gina had turned around for a few moments. But it was enough time for


    n to clearly see her figure. The breasts were not big since she was still not grown. And there had no


    hair near her vagina. It looked so smooth.


    ¡°Mom, someone hides in the weeds!¡± Gina screamed. She had eyes like a hawk, and she was vignt.


    n just stood up a while after feeling tired by squatting. To his surprise, the girl saw him.


    The woman took a close look at the weeds, saw someone there, and then shouted, ¡°Who is it? Who is


    there peeping us taking shower?¡± She took up clothes to cover the breasts and butts of her own and


    Gina as well.


    n knew he was discovered, and there was no need to hide away at all. Then n stood up


    awkwardly and said, ¡°I got lost and was bypassing here. Could I stay tonight here if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    n didn¡¯t dare to walk over. If so, he would be misunderstood. And moreover, he was the one who


    peeped. In case that a man came out from indoors and hit him, he deserved it for he was wrong.


    ¡°Please get inside!¡± To his surprise, the vige woman trusted what he said and invited him to stay for


    one night. n felt guilty since they were so kind to him but he actually was peeping on them. There


    were some differences between the rural area and the city. Strangers could be trusted in the rural area.


    But in the city, it was totally different. They felt unsafe and were vignt.


    n felt rxed that he finally had a ce to stay for one night. However, he found out that the vige


    woman was the one who helped him to uplift a tree in the daytime.


    ¡°Is that you?¡± n asked.


    ¡°Yep. I¡¯m Joann. We met before. This is my daughter Gina.¡± She answered. They were surprised


    almost at the same time. What a coincidence. And this even added more credits to his motto¡ªhelping


    others is helping yourself. He couldn¡¯t believe that Joann had helped him for twice already.


    ¡°Teacher Wilson?¡± n was stunned when Gina called him, for he didn¡¯t know her at all.


    n was shocked and stood still there.

 Chapter 18 Hooking up

    Chapter 18 Hooking up


    n tried so hard but still couldn¡¯t recall anything about this girl.


    ¡°I am Gina. I am a junior school freshman. You gave us a PE ssst week. You told us to do sports


    because it was good for health, especially for girls.¡± Gina felt embarrassed as she spoke.


    n was suddenly enlightened that this girl was a student from one of his PE sses. Of course, he


    couldn¡¯t remember since there were over twenty girls out of over thirty students in first grade or second


    grade in junior school. He only remembered that he told them to practice climbing or squatting because


    it made a chubbier butt. To his surprise, Gina still remembered him.


    n was awkward since he thought he was not that attractive for the day due to he did not dress well.


    ¡°You are Gina¡¯s teacher. Pleasee in.¡± Joann didn¡¯t see teachers often. She always wanted Gina to


    make a difference in the future because it was so far away from her house to the school in the Vergina


    Vige.


    n nodded and sneaked a peek at Joann. She looked so different from the one he saw in the


    daytime. She looked younger, like thirty-five, after taking a shower. Rather than being tied up, her less-


    curled hair was naturally straightened up. Most of her body had been covered, but n still could see


    her sexy body and white smooth skin. She was still hotpared with the young girls in the city.


    The house looked frugal inside. The first area he saw was the kitchen. Butpared with the gas


    stove used by city people, what they used to cook was just a pot heated with firewood. Beside the


    kitchen was a dining table. A bedroom was on the left. It was dark and empty inside.


    Joann walked out from the dark room as she had already dressed well up. She looked even more


    attractive than those young married woman in the city. To n¡¯s curiosity, Gina stepped in with her


    clothes on already.


    ¡°I am n Wilson. Just call me n. Well, where is your husband? I didn¡¯t see him so far.¡± n asked


    curiously.


    ¡°Husband?¡± Joann was nk.


    ¡°My dad works in another province and hasn¡¯te home for a year.¡± Gina answered instead, ¡°No men


    at home for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, you little girl. What a big mouth!¡± Joann scolded at once, ¡°Mr. Wilson, have you


    had dinner yet? I guess not. Let me cook some noodles for you. Wait a second.¡±


    n understood that Joann was a left-behind woman, which reminded himself that he was also a left-


    behind kid before. It made him distressed and sympathized because when the families except the


    strong young men were left at home, they had to bear the pain from both mentally and physically.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± n then was aware that he was too hungry to think of eating. Joann took some noodles out,


    grabbed a handful of vegetable from the cupboard, cut a piece a cured meat from the ceiling above the


    hearth, and then started to cook.


    Gina was cheerful that night since there was no man home for a long time. In other words, Joann


    hadn¡¯t had sex for a year. Although she hadn¡¯t experience anything about sex, but she heard of and


    knew a little about it.


    n helped Gina make the fire as he saw a dark smoke whirling around her, ¡°It is not that hard to make


    the fire. I used to do this when I was a child.¡±


    Gina saw Joann smiling sweetly in there. Joann hadn¡¯t smiled like that for long.


    ¡°Mom, does n stay here tonight?¡± Gina asked awkwardly. n stayed silent because he didn¡¯t know


    how to answer it even though he wasing here for putting himself up for the night.


    ¡°Yes. Youe and sleep with me tonight. And n will sleep in your bed.¡± Joann was cooking as she


    talked.


    ¡°No. I want to sleep alone. You sleep with n tonight!¡±


    n was stunned by what Gina had said. She knew so well the situation. He took a look at Joann.


    Joann looked really embarrassing. She exined it instantly, ¡°What did you say? You little bitch.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, mom is going to sleep with n. Tonight, mom is going to sleep with n.¡±


    Gina repeated even more loudly. She knew little about sex. But she was awakened several times by


    groans of her mom at midnight. And for times, she saw her mom lying in bed, caressing her body,


    fingering the pussy, and groaning badly. Gina knew why Joann polished the pearl for her dad hadn¡¯t


    been home for long.


    Now Gina was delighted as Joann wouldn¡¯t have to masturbate herself tonight.


    ¡°Stop it. Someone will hear. Stop it now!¡± Joann became anxious. Putting up n for the night might


    easily cause gossips. If Gina kept yelling till someone knew, Joann wouldn¡¯t be able to clear it up.


    ¡°Alright, stop yelling like that. You will sleep alone tonight. Ok?¡± Joann had no choice but to ept it.


    n had never eaten such nice noodles probably because he was so hungry. He ate two entire dishes.


    The way Joann and Gina looked at him as he devoured ravenously the noodles made him feel joyful.


    ¡°It tastes so nice. This is the most delicious noodle I have ever had before.¡± In fact, n wasn¡¯t aware


    that they didn¡¯t have the cured meat quick often. It was only cooked during festivals. But now a hunk of


    it had been eaten by n. They didn¡¯t want it that way, but they thought he was worthy of it since n


    ate it with so much joy.


    ¡°You cane anytime if you like it. My mom will be happy to cook for you.¡± Gina said sweetly.


    ¡°Ok. You can¡¯t be upset if I have finished all your noodles.¡± Of course, n was willing to do so. What a


    chance it was to have sex with this left-behind woman. But he knew clearly their circumstances, so he


    woulde and support them once in a while.


    ¡°Alright, you stop teasing n. He needs to take a shower now. You go finish your homework, and go


    to bed.¡± Joann had to ask the little naughty girl away, or she might say something more her mom


    embarrassed.


    Gina spited her tongue naughtily, and then ran outside and climbed upstairs. n noticed that there


    was adder to the second floor. Gina¡¯s bedroom was on the above right of Joann¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some clothes of my husband for you if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Joann said.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No. No bother. I don¡¯t get used to wearing others¡¯ clothes, let alone the underpants.¡± n might not


    mind to wear the outfit. But for the underpants, he would rather be naked than put on Joann¡¯s


    husband¡¯s.


    Joann also though it not proper to wear her husband¡¯s underpants as he spoke, and did whatever he


    liked, ¡°Or now I go and prepare the bed for you, so you could get in bed after you finish showering. And


    I will wash your clothes and hang them over, so you can put them on tomorrow morning.¡±


    n nodded and walked towards the backyard.


    It was colder in the rural area, and even much colder as it was on the mountaintop. n took all


    clothes off and immediately started bathing. To his surprise, the water was warm.


    Joann was preparing the bed for him while n was taking shower nakedly in front of the window of


    the house. She was turned on a little since she hadn¡¯t had sex for an entire year. She peeped outside.


    Blocked by the stone te, she could only see his defined abs and chest muscles. She was


    disappointed as she wanted to steal a look at his tasty big cock.


    What n and Joann didn¡¯t know was that Gina on the second floor popped her head out quietly and


    stared at the naked body of n. In her direction, she could clearly see all his body including the dick.


    Undoubtedly, it shocked her revolutionarily since she was curious about the sex world. Even if in a year


    ago before she started growth of sexuality, she had no interest in things like that. And even she saw


    her dad fucking with her mon directly from her bedroom, which also not arising her interest in sex.


    However, one year before, she noticed that her body started changing. Boobs was humping and now


    they were already in a half shape. The part around the vagina was turning hairy, even if only with a few.


    But above all, she found out that it felt so good to fingering the vagina, which was learned from her


    mom this year.


    After shower, n was cheered up in a new clean look. So, when Joann saw cutie ning in, she


    handed the clothes and underpants to him and rushed out as she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help to


    jump him. This made n confused.


    And upstairs Gina was keeping an eye on him. It was dim inside. Gina saw his cock much bigger than


    her dad¡¯s.


    It was so cold that n immediately got in bed. However, to his surprise, he realized there was only


    one bed. He thought he was supposed to sleep on the ground. Didn¡¯t she prepare anything for


    him?

 Chapter 19 A fire inside

    Chapter 19 A fire inside


    ¡°Why did Joann wanna sleep with me?¡± n thought he had got so lucky recently. He just had sex with


    Suest night. But Joann hadn¡¯t been thrust for a year, so he well understood she was hungry for his


    cock at her age.


    Upstairs Gina was lying prone on the wooden floor through a hole peeping everything down there. She


    was so thrilled to do that. She even had no idea when she was so keen on peeping.


    Actually, Joann was the one who worried the most. She didn¡¯t prepare anything for n to crash on the


    floor because she was too poor to take out a not-too-bad sheet for him.


    Her husband had been working outside for over a year without any news and money for them. Joann


    couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She still had to make money by carrying trees, which even strong men didn¡¯t


    have the courage to do. But for her, she still needed to get up early tomorrow and carry the tree to the


    next vige for sale. She could only do this instead of begging with Gina on the street.


    As she recalled all these, she burst into tears and even wished to cry on n¡¯s shoulder. She did feel


    muchforted with his presence after all.


    Joann hanged on the clothes she just washed and got back into the bedroom embarrassedly with her


    head down.


    As she was thinking about how to exin this, n said, ¡°Joann, you have carried trees for a whole


    day, and you cooked and washed clothes for me. You must be tired and need to rx. It is much colder


    on the mountaintop. I think it will be warmer if we sleep together if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Joann felt warm andforted, for she didn¡¯t think he would take the first step to care


    about her and ease her embarrassment. She considered it guilty to do that as she only slept with her


    husband after marriage. But when she came back to herself as a woman with emotions and desire, she


    nodded while ming her husband for noting home for a year.


    As far as Joann heard, when married men were about to leave the vige to work outside, they liked to


    hook up with other women. She even suspected if her husband had an affair with Emma, a woman


    from the same vige, for they left for work together. Joann just tried to take it for granted to cheat on


    her husband. But she still felt nervous.


    Joann took out a pajama, or simply it was just a looser shirt, from the closet. ¡°Could you turn off the


    lights? I have to change my clothes.¡± Joann spoke quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold there. Come and change inside the quilt. It is warm,¡± n said sincerely.


    Joann thought he was right. She feared the cold, so she cowered up into the quilt on the bed, without


    looking at n. n turned off the lights, leaving all dark in the bedroom.


    Gina was getting into bed as he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Joann took off her pants, got in bed, and then stripped off her shirt. As n felt naked Joann, they


    breathed hard. Joann was so cold that she was about to put back on her shirt, when n hugged her


    into the quilt quickly.


    Joann hadn¡¯t been touched this way for long. She instantly shouted and pushed n away.


    However, Joann wasn¡¯t willing to leave his hug that quickly because she felt so warm inside the quilt.


    n hugged her so tightly. Two naked bodies huddled so closely. Joann wanted to resist but she didn¡¯t


    for it was so warm and safe in his strong arms.


    ¡°n, stop touching me.¡± Joann resisted. But n didn¡¯t listen, and acted more intensively. He


    stretched one of his hands to her butt and the other on her neck, jumping herpletely. At this


    moment, they, both naked, cuddled tight with n¡¯s legs around her smooth body.


    Joann felt warm andfortable indeed, for it used to be chilly cold to sleep alone. That was Joann¡¯s


    n kissed her.


    ¡°n¡­Umm¡­¡± Joann struggled but found her bodypletely held by n. He slid his wet tongue


    into her mouth indecorously. Although she had thought about this, she still felt extremely uneasy when


    it really happened. By the light of nature, Joann resisted again.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Joann cried out, pushed n away and left the bed, ¡°n, please don¡¯t. I am married and I have a


    husband.¡±


    Gina was wondering if they were having sex as her father did. But when she heard a cry of her mom


    downstairs, she got up so quickly, andy prone on the floor to peep.


    Meanwhile, n turned on the lights. Joann was stuck, cuddling herself up there with her hands


    covering her tits.


    n pulled off the quilt, jumped over, and lifted Joann on his shoulder. With her head down, Joann was


    crazily hitting on n¡¯s butt. With two steps, n threw her onto the bed and tore off her underpants.


    The bushy pussy was instantly revealed.


    Joann realized shepletely lost control. She didn¡¯t even know n was so beastly and she soon


    curled herself up under the bed. nughed as he pulled her leg over. Joann almost cried out, ¡°n.


    Please let go of me!¡±


    n stopped with a grin, ¡°How do I let go of you? You can yell loudly if you don¡¯t want. I believe


    neighbors will hear you. By that moment, all people in this vige will know you cheat on your husband.


    However, I will tell them it is you who tempted me at the first ce. Do you think who your husband will


    trust, you or me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Joann kept silent. n was right. She was a left-behind woman. They must think it happened because


    of her desire for sex. And moreover, her husband would beat her to death if he was told by vigers


    that Joann had an affair with n.


    n knew she would understand that it was of no use to resist or yell as he talked her over. So, when


    n stretched her thighs, Joann didn¡¯t resist but covered her bushy pussy with adverted eyes.


    n dragged her legs up to his chest and saw her wet pussy, taking his time to pull off his


    pants.

 Chapter 20 She got satisfied

    Chapter 20 She got satisfied


    When n stripped off his underpants, Gina clearly saw his pole. It was the first time that she had seen


    a man¡¯s cock. She was shocked in panic.


    Gina was gasping with her heart beating very fast. Her pussy had been wet already. Gina didn¡¯t even


    blink as if she was afraid of missing any fascinating moment.


    Gina was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t clearly hear what n was saying. Joann was slowly moving her


    hands away, while n was pumping into her. She saw Joann from murmuring slightly to moaning


    crazily, and from grabbing the quilt with hands to cuddling n and allowing his cock to thrust into her


    pussy.


    Gina¡¯s heart almost popped out as she watched with strong desire. She said to herself, ¡°What if n


    jumps me and fucks me like he does to mom? It won¡¯t be possible for n must think I am still not


    grown up.¡±


    Gina had witnessed all these until Joanny down exhaustedly with the lights off. However, Gina


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore, recalling all these moments again and again. n¡¯s cutie face and


    muscles really turned her on. Unconsciously, Gina was already fantasizing about n.


    She didn¡¯t stop until she felt tired and fell into sleep. She even forgot to put her underpants on.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. It was already dawn. She hazily felt someone caressing her thighs.


    She found it was n as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°n, what are you doing here? Is it morning already?¡± The window of Gina¡¯s bedroom had been


    pasted with decals. It was usually darker inside with curtain closed. It was hard to know whether or not


    it was daytime outside, let alone that day was Sunday.


    n touched Gina¡¯s face and smiled, ¡°It is not dawn yet. You continue to sleep. Your mom has gone for


    work, so I came up to stay with you.¡±


    Not all n said to Gina was true. It was nearly 5 o¡¯clock in the morning. It was still dark outside. Joann


    had gone to carry trees for sale, and wouldn¡¯te home until afternoon. It was also the time when


    men¡¯s cocks erected. n intended to get Joannid, but she got up earlier and had orgasmst night.


    n came to Gina¡¯s bedroom when Joann left.


    He found Gina asleep and got into the quilt. To his surprise, Gina only wore half of her underpants.


    n was so experienced in caressing her rosebud. He soon understood when he found something


    creamy but dry in there.


    ¡°Umm...¡± Gina murmured slightly. She realized that she didn¡¯t put back on her underpants as n held


    her up into his arms. She was small, weighted 39kg, with 5 feet tall. n was tall and strong. Gina


    curled herself into his arm, just like a little kid.


    n reached one of his hands on her neck, and the other hand on her butt. Gina was entirely attached


    onto n as she was pulled over. n stretched his hand downwards to her underpants.


    ¡°Gina, how could you sleep without wearing underpants?¡± n asked on purpose.


    ¡°Why does n also not wear clothes when sleeping?¡± Gina had never dreamed of leaning in n¡¯s


    arms just as her mom did. She was excited.


    ¡°You have the gut to talk to me like that. I am going to p your butt.¡± n raised his hand and was


    about to p Gina¡¯s little ass as he spoke.


    ¡°n, my bad. My ass is too small. It can¡¯t bear being pped.¡± Gina changed her tune and the way


    she talked like a coquettish slut.


    n stopped after pping twice, and started to fondling her butt, and all the way to her pussy. Gina


    kept quiet and lowered her head down his chest when n was fondling. To his surprise, she didn¡¯t


    struggle.


    ¡°You get little hair around your pussy, so no more pping.¡± n was trying to seduce her and to see


    how much she understood about sex.


    ¡°How can you!¡± Gina felt awkward and huddled on n¡¯s chest, just like a little kid.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you grown hair on it? Would you mind me checking it out?¡± n said jokingly. Gina was even


    more bashful as her cheeks turned so red and her whole body turned hot.


    It really shocked n. He pondered, ¡°Why is she so horny at this age? She was not even a teen.¡± n


    changed his strategy and tempted her even more.


    n caressed her from ass to thighs, and pulled off her underpants. After that, he again took off her T-


    shirt.


    ¡°If I sleep naked, you should do the same,¡± n spoke seriously.


    ¡°You are not naked. You still wear pants.¡± Gina was thinkingst night whether n would sleep with


    her or not. She would never think it would be so soon that her dream was about toe true. Her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pussy got wet as she was picturing the scenest night when n was fucking Joann. And what even


    made her more lustful was his big chest.


    As expected, Gina finally took off his underpants. And n deliberately uplifted his dick to flop into


    Gina¡¯s hand.


    He dragged off Gina¡¯s T-shirt from her butt. Immediately, both of them were naked. He held Gina in his


    arms and noticed that she was so hot.


    n read from her eyes how horny she was. He couldn¡¯t believe she was just a young girl.


    He jumped Gina slowly. He was so strong that Gina almost soaked in bed. Although she struggled


    mentally between fear and desire, she finally made up her mind and stretched out her legs.


    n kept teasing her tits while thrusting her young pussy. Gina was satisfied with blurred eyes.

 Chapter 21 Couldnt get over him

    Chapter 21 Couldn''t get over him


    n had passed by the mountain road three times, as well as the pool where he had seen Irene


    bathing for the first time. But each time he walked by the pool, he always felt very ufortable as if


    someone invisible was staring at him. He must ask Irene what actually happened that day.


    Suddenly n remembered the date with Michelle tonight. He hurried home so as not to bete.


    On him way home, he saw a girl, wild with joy, running toward him and throwing herself into his arms.


    That was Amy.


    ¡°Hey, Amy, why do you look so happy?¡± said n, thinking she must have something important to turn


    to him as Amy gave him a big hug.


    Amy didn''t say a word and just held him tight. She was so happy that she was unaware of her breasts


    against his chest. For a while, she loosened the embrace. ¡°Thank you, n,¡± said Amy sincerely.


    ¡°Why are you so happy? Am I sessful in persuading Bard to change his mind and call off the


    nned marriage between you and his son Barton?¡± said n dubiously.


    ¡°Yes, Bard hase to cancel the marriage this morning. He said it''s not necessary to give back the


    betrothal gifts, and he gave me a few wooden chairs and a bag of eggs,¡± said Amy.


    n finally felt a bit relieved for his good acting and glib tongue. Apparently, he had seeded in


    convincing Bard, ¡°Well, what are you going to thank me?¡±


    ¡°I know what you want. Well, I will give you a big surprise!¡± said Amy proudly.


    n was overjoyed. ¡®Is Amy indicating her willingness to make love with me?¡¯


    As n was pondering, Amy gave him a big kiss on the cheek. ¡°The kiss is a gift for what you have


    done,¡± said Amy.


    n looked at Amy in disbelief. ¡°Just a kiss?¡± said n unbelievably, with his mouth wide open. ¡®The


    big surprise was just a kiss? Can¡¯t end up like this.¡¯


    ¡°What else do you want? I have passed over your discourtesyst time,¡± Amy said and turned away.


    n stood still for a long time. He got nothing in the end.


    As soon as n got back home, Daniel, whose face was purple with rage, was absolutely furious with


    n, ¡°Where have you been these two days? You are the one who destroyed Amy¡¯s nned marriage,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, is it really discovered by Daniel?¡± n thought. He identally turned around to see Amy, who


    was winking at him and then n knew he was safe.


    ¡°Daniel, you misunderstood me. I couldn''t agree with you more. The wealthy man Barton is worthy of


    marrying. I will try to persuade Amy,¡± said n designedly.


    Daniel believed these lies as he thought, ¡®If it''s not n, who else can be?¡¯


    ¡°How can you be so stupid, Amy? You give up so easily on such a rich man. If I were a woman, I would


    have married him.¡± n said, almostughing out.


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Amy said submissively. The nned marriage had been called off, anyway.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Daniel believed them. n and Amy took off upstairs quite quickly. As soon as the door closed, they


    guffawed loudly.


    ¡°Amy, I''ve been so helpful. Have you ever thought about bedding with me?¡± n said jokingly as he


    tried to gauge Amy''s reaction.


    ¡°Stop thinking about this nasty thing. Why not go have a look at Carol. She hasn''t seen you for two


    days and has waited you to solve her homework,¡± said Amy.


    n continued, ¡°There was only a kiss. I deserve more than that for being so helpful.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± said Amy cheerfully as she appeared to be in a jovial mood. It was now or


    never for n to grasp thest chance to hit on Amy.


    ¡°Kiss me again, but you must kiss me on the lips,¡± said n. He was not satisfied with a kiss, but it was


    better than nothing.


    ¡°No, n. I am you cousin, and I don¡¯t want to have an incestuous rtionship with you.¡± Amy knew


    what n was thinking about.


    Amy got so conflicted sometimes, wondering what n meant. ¡®Is he joking or is he serious?¡¯ Amy


    thought. It was quitemon to greet rtives with a hug, but kissing on the lips was what couples


    did. Last time n had kissed her unexpectedly and it was her first kiss. But what did that kiss mean,


    anyway? Did it express love? Amy was trapped in ethical principles.


    ¡°We did itst time.¡± n reminded her.


    ¡°Oh, don''t mention it any more. If you kiss me like that again, don¡¯t ever talk to me,¡± Amy said and left


    the room.


    It seemed impossible to be closer to Amy. She didn¡¯t want to break through themon custom. But


    he would not give it up. And now he had to meet Carol.


    Carol tried to focus on her homework, but she was distracted by the thoughts of n. She had no


    interest in anything since n had disappeared. She got bored with food, homework and housework.


    Carol couldn¡¯t dismiss n from her mind. She recalled that she got a crush on n, held his hands,


    wandered through the peach orchard and gave him her first kiss. All these happened to her for the first


    time. She was rather upset. ¡°n, where are you? I think I have fallen in love with you.¡± she said to


    herself.


    ¡°What are you mumbling to yourself?¡± n entered.


    Carol got shocked when she saw n. She jumped to her feet and threw herself into his arms. Tears


    filmed her eyes.


    ¡°What''s the matter with you?¡± said n. He had no idea that Carol had never stopped thinking of him


    these two days.


    Carol left his arms after a moment with a blush. n¡¯s presence cheered her up, ¡°Did you hear what I


    said just now?¡± said Carol a little awkwardly.


    n heard her muttering, but he heard nothing. He frowned and wanted to tickle her, ¡°Yes, I heard it all


    ¡ªevery word. You''re toast!¡± he said deliberately.


    Carol bit her lips with great embarrassment.

 Chapter 22 The Vergina Reservoir

    Chapter 22 The Vergina Reservoir


    As night fell, the whole Vergina Vige melted into darkness.


    The vigers had built a small waterpower station by digging a deep reservoir on top of a mountain. But


    its generating capacity was not enough to meet the electricity needs of the vige. Even with energy-


    savingmps, the electrical power was still not enough. So electricity cut was prevalent in the vige.


    It was too expensive to install utility poles in such a mountainous vige. Electricity supply was still


    tight, not to mentionworks, mobile phone reception or television. The countryside was waygged


    behind the modern city in the quality of life. The vigers depended directly on agriculture for their


    livelihood. They might not actually starve but they were very poor.


    n put the shlight in his pocket and stood in the dark peach orchard, waiting for Michelle.


    There were no lights at night. It was pitch dark outside. So making love in public wasmon and


    convenient here. A woman might have sex with another man on the way to the toilet while her husband


    didn¡¯t know at all.


    n heard someone moaning in the peach orchard shortly after getting there. He wanted to follow the


    sound, but Michelle turned up.


    ¡°Sorry, I amte,¡± said Michelle. Michelle was tall and beautiful, with long hair. This night she was


    dressed in a ck gown. She was more charming than Amy. Michelle was the most beautiful woman in


    the vige. She was stylish and not anything like a rural woman.


    Actually rural women were not that conservative. They were unhappy about a marriage arranged by


    their parents. They might not as tant as urban women, but they also had affairs with men, even


    some did that for benefits.


    Perhaps they had sex with others every night but nobody knew. That was the true vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, I''ve just arrived too,¡± said n. It was his first date in the poor vige. He wore sportswear


    instead of a suit, for it was strange to wear a suit in such a backward vige.


    Not far away, the moans were so loud that Michelle heard it distinctly. She felt embarrassed. It was her


    first date too. Although she had lots of wooers, she had rejected them all.


    She might note here if n didn''t ask her out to talk about the meaning of life.


    ¡°And what do you think we move to a better ce?¡± said Michelle, ¡°There is a meadow above, we will


    have a good view of the vige and look at the stars in the meadow. Why don''t we go there?¡±


    n agreed. He shone the shlight around just in time to see a couple making love there. The peach


    orchard looked more like a bordello. As soon as it was dark, it was home to many sexual partners.


    A pair was enraged by n¡¯s shlight as the man stood up without even putting on his pants. ¡°Fuck!


    Get away!¡±


    Michelle looked closer and found that he was Marcus. ¡°Sorry, Marcus. We''re just passing by,¡± said


    Michelle embarrassedly.


    Marcus smiled at her when he recognized that the girl was Michelle. ¡°So it''s you! Youe here to ¡­¡±


    said Marcus, pointing to Michelle and n.


    Marcus thought the peach orchard was a heaven for lonely and hungry souls. They just pretended not


    to see anything whenever they met someone they knew. This had been a game rule among the vige


    women.


    Michelle knew Marcus had misunderstood her, ¡°Marcus, shut up. We''re really just passing by,¡± She


    exined. Michelle was afraid that the rumor of her presence in a ce would go through the vige.


    She grabbed n and fled.


    A woman emerged from the dark when they left. ¡°I have never thought that Michelle is a slut too! She


    was so pretentious. Yuck!¡±


    Marcus dragged his eyes away from Michelle. ¡°Do you want to run after her?¡± The woman said


    jealously and stamped on Marcus¡¯s foot very hard.


    Marcus squealed with pain and then he smiled foolishly, ¡°Michelle is so beautiful, but who is that man? I


    have never seen him before,¡± said Marcus.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna get it started, I¡¯ll be going.¡± said the woman impatiently.


    ¡°Of course.¡± said Marcus. They then disappeared into darkness again.


    Michelle didn¡¯t slow down until they were far away from the peach orchard.


    ¡°Sorry, I did not know the situation around here,¡± said n honestly. If he knew what was going on


    there, he would not choose the peach orchard as the ce for their first date.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I recognize the woman. She is the most well-known slut in the vige for she gets fuck by


    numerous guys,¡± said Michelle. She stopped worrying about the spreading of the rumor because they


    were innocent.


    Then n knew the woman was Cheney. She had chatted him up since n arrived. And she flirted


    with n every time she saw him.


    ¡°Is she a widow or a left-behind woman?¡± said n in disgust.


    ¡°It is neither. Her husband seems too ingenuous. Everyone knows Cheney is lewd except her husband.


    He is so stupid,¡± said Michelle. She vowed to herself to marry a well-educated man.


    They soon came to the meadow and sat down. The whole vige seemed looming in the moonlight.


    Everything was quiet under the blinking stars.


    ¡°I was born in a small countryside and brought up in the city, just like you. After graduation, I came here


    as a teacher. I have grown fond of here. If the school is disbanded, I will have to leave here, but I just


    love here,¡± said Michelle sadly, ¡°I hope every child can go to school. Do you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°The students are very intelligent despite the fact that they have a weak foundation. I will help them go


    to high school. This is what I should do,¡± said n.


    Michelle listened in silence. They taught the same ss but were not that close. She thought n was


    from the city and could not understand the how hard it was to live a life in a small vige.


    The vige was so poor that a lot of teachers had left in less than three days of arrival and the children


    knew all too well. They even yed jokes on the teachers from the city. n was highly educated and


    everyone thought he was the same.


    But they were wrong. n stuck it out. He loved the students and ate yucky food with them. He didn¡¯t


    look like a city man.


    ¡°I love the children too,¡± said n, turning his eyes on Michelle. She was pretty, very feminine and just


    a little bit sexy.


    Never judge a book by its cover. Some students were dressed like prostitutes while prostitutes were


    dressed like students.


    But n was not as noble as Michelle thought. He wanted to teach well the worst students to prove


    himself, and of course he could hook up with the girls here.


    Most importantly, n was in love with Amy, more exactly, loving to bed with her.


    ¡°I have some ideas to help the students. First, help their families. Second, improve methods of learning.


    Third, arouse their enthusiasm in learning,¡± said n. He was used to getting the root of the problem


    before solving it.


    ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± Michelle nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    n talked about his details and ns, including the quality of the food, a trip to the city and a spring


    outing. He wrote down all the difficulties of the students faced. Michelle showed great admiration as


    she was shocked by his effort.


    ¡°I''ve heard that you will run on the yground nakedly if the students are not thest one in the exam


    among the county,¡± said Michelle.


    ¡°You know that?¡± n said, ¡°It was just a throwaway remark.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone knows. They are really looking forward to the scene.¡± Michelle said andughed


    merrily. She had not been so happy for a long time.


    ¡°Do you want to see it too?¡± n said deliberately.


    ¡°Of course, I will if you dare!¡± said Michelle withughter.


    ¡°I will take off my clothes now. Are you interested in my naked body?¡± said n, pretending not to be


    afraid.


    Unexpectedly, Michelle didn¡¯t either run away or close her eyes. ¡°Well, go on. I''m waiting for you,¡± said


    Michelle.


    Of course, n paused. He knew what kind of person Michelle was. She was not interested in a flirt.


    Their rtionship would not go any further if he strippedpletely. He was a shrewd judge of women.


    They had a long and happy conversation. On the way home, n could not help to pull her hand while


    passing puddles, but Michelle shook off his hand.


    n sent Michelle home, acting like a gentleman.


    ¡°It was nice to talk with you. See you tomorrow,¡± said Michelle.


    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± said n. Michelle turned back with a happy smile as if she had fallen in


    love.

 Chapter 23 What a coincidence

    Chapter 23 What a coincidence


    It was a lovely morning.


    n overslept because he had been overtired these two days. When he got up, Carol had left for


    school, and he set off in a hurry. At the school gate, he met Michelle by coincidence.


    Unexpectedly, Michelle took the initiative to greet n with a smile. They then went to the office


    together. All the people in the office were staring at them when they came in.


    Everyone thought, ¡°Oh my Lord, the rumor is, in fact, true!¡± Teresa looked at n and Michelle,


    pretending to sob.


    ¡°Why are you looking at us like that?¡± said Michelle. She was confused by her colleagues¡¯ faces. Even


    Judy, behind a shield of cold indifference, with her chin in her hand, squinted at them curiously.


    n stared at Teresa¡¯s crying face and asked, ¡°Teresa, who bullied you? Let me help you!¡± n was


    not keen on her, but they were still close friends. Moreover, it was well-known in the whole school that


    Teresa, the cute girl, kept on chasing him.


    ¡°Hum! I just don''t trust you anymore. You two fall in love but managed to hide it from us.¡± Teresa looked


    at them sadly with a pretentious pout.


    n and Michelle kept looking at each other. They still felt a total mess in their mind, ¡°Wait! Who on


    earth told you that?¡± They said in unison.


    Irene was having a ss soon, so she stood up and headed toward the office door. When she passed


    by n, she said, ¡°Everybody of the vige knows you two went to the peach orchardst night. That


    ce is exactly home to street women and lonely guys. And you two arrived together this morning.¡±


    Looking at Michelle, Irene suppressed a smile and left the office. n was stunned. He looked at the


    back of Irene, whose butt wiggled while walking. It reminded him of that day again! He could not help to


    think about her private part he peeped the other day. But now was not the time to think about that.


    ¡°Damn Marcus! I told him not to say it!¡± Michelle didn¡¯t continue, but everyone took it for granted that


    she got fucked by n.


    ¡°You two actually went there?¡± Teresa cried louder. She hoped this was not true, but Michelle had


    confessed just now.


    At that moment n understood that the small-vige gossip spread more quickly than Twitter. But it


    wouldn¡¯t impose neglect effect on him as he was a man. Instead, everyone agreed that it was a great


    honor to make love with the most beautiful girl. But Michelle was still a virgin. She felt extremely


    embarrassed.


    Suddenly, n put his hands around Michelle¡¯s slender waist, ¡°Yes, we are in love. Michelle¡¯s my


    girlfriend,¡± said n,ughing delightedly. Michelle was shocked to hear that and gazed at n, who


    looked like an innocentmb.


    Michelle tried to exin but gave up, for it didn¡¯t work when everybody misunderstood. If she denied,


    people would guess she was fucked but got nothing. After much deliberation, Michelle didn¡¯t deny but


    to took it as an act.


    ¡°Congrattions! You two are the first couple in our school. I will make room for youter where you


    two can rest at noon. Never go to the peach orchard again,¡± Thomas said happily as if he had fallen in


    love.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, we don''t need a room,¡± said Michelle, greatly abashed. But n was so happy to have a


    room. Michelle generally had lunches and naps at home. Then he owned the roompletely.


    It would be convenient for him to invite girls, vige women or female teachers to his room. He couldn¡¯t


    have sex with other girls in Karen¡¯s home or outside every time, so a room was what he wanted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you need it? Young people desire for sex. It is normal. I want it too when I was young. I


    understand that,¡± said Thomas.


    ¡°Desire for sex?¡± Michelle thought with a bitter smile. She was gonna lose her reputation forever all


    because of n. She stared at him. If he hadn''t asked her to meet in the peach orchard, she wouldn''t


    have been misunderstood.


    Seeing a reproachful look in Michelle''s eyes, n spread out his hands as if he were showing that he


    was a victim, too. Michelle pinched him in anger and he immediately began to scream with pain.


    Just then, the ss bell rang.


    n went to ss with joy in his heart because love wasing to him. Though Michelle hadn¡¯t be


    really in love with him, he believed all along that he would have sex with Michelle someday, and in the


    name of her boyfriend, n could take liberties with Michelle or told off color jokes to her.


    n was quite satisfied with the result.


    When he walked into the ssroom, he found dozens of pairs of curious eyes staring at him.


    ¡®Golly, everyone knows about it now? It is true, the small-vige gossip spread more quickly than


    Twitter,¡¯ n thought.


    He nced around the ssroom, finally his eyes settled on Sue, whom he fucked the night before.


    Sue met his eyes and blushed with embarrassment. Then n remembered the sexual intercourse


    with her and her moaning and panting at the height of passion.


    n turned his eyes at Carol. She kept a straight face, filled with sad. No one knew how sad she was


    when hearing the rumor. She was in no mood for ss, trying to choke back her tears.


    He was supposed to exin to Carol, but he abandoned it. To earn a girl¡¯s love, the best way was to


    y hard to get. So he decided to let Carol cry for a while, and then told her the truth.


    Thomas brought n to a room at noon.


    The school, with only a teaching building and a canteen, was located in the back of the mountain. It


    was a very deste area. The teaching building had two stories and the canteen was very old.


    Around the canteen was a dpidated old house not far away. At the back of the house, there was a


    small door and a very narrowdder. They climbed up thedder.


    ¡°There were lots of teachers living here before but most of them have left for a better ce, and now


    the rooms are empty,¡± Thomas said with a sigh.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    n was surprised at the room. The room was not big enough, but it was tidy. The room had a wooden


    floor, and the quilt was neatlyid on the bed. There was a desk, a tablemp and books in the room.


    The window faced the hill and gave a very broad view. n was very pleased with the room. Quiet and


    private, he would not have to worry about others snooping around.


    This was the perfect environment for adultery. He nned to fuck Sue in the room first after school.


    n was exciting to think about it.


    ¡°Here is the key. It is the only one and don''t lose it,¡± Thomas handed over the key and continued,


    ¡°Buddy, you are really something. How did you get Michelle? She is so proud.¡± Thomas left with his


    thumb up.


    ny on the bed and looked around. It was quiet, but at the same time it was deste. Each corner


    reminded him of horror stories, which happened in old houses. A wave of fear swept him over.


    Suddenly, just then, there was a knock at the door, making n jump up. Thomas had left and no one


    else knew about the room. So, who could it be?


    "Hello? Who''s there?" said n, but no one answered.


    n was afraid and screwed up his courage to answer the door.

 Chapter 24 Frightened but excited

    Chapter 24 Frightened but excited


    It was Teresa! n sighed with relief. ¡°You scared me! What''s up?¡± said n. Teresa looked at him


    with a sad pout. n understood her purpose at once. She came here for n and Michelle.


    Teresa stepped in and sat on the bed. Then n locked the door.


    ¡°Did you really have sex with Michelle?¡± asked Teresa.


    Teresa had been trying to court n for a long time in all possible ways¡ªgifts, dirty jokes and even


    touching, but all didn¡¯t work. n guessed he could never fall in love with Teresa. He didn¡¯t want to


    break her heart, so he chose to escape.


    Love could not be forced. Teresa was still a virgin, but n didn''t mean to make love with her. n


    decided to cheat her, trying to get rid of her.


    ¡°Yes!¡± n nodded.


    Teresa suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Michelle can have sex with you, and so can I.¡± Teresa said and started to take off her clothes. She


    wore a pink shirt with a miniskirt of red and ck.


    She really began to undo buttons. n froze, not knowing what to do. He wanted to have a look at her


    naked body, but he had no ns to bed with her. Teresa was trying hard sometimes. If n made sex


    with her, she would keep tight control of him, and by that time, how could he flirt with someone else?


    But that opportunity knocked only once, and n did rarely get a chance to see Teresa¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°You don''t have to do this¡­¡± Before n finished, Teresa¡¯s two boobs were exposed. Teresa was a


    little girl, but she had plump boobs.


    Teresa continued to take off her pants. In a moment, she stood in front of n,pletely naked. n


    looked at her private parts instinctively. Her pubic hair was thinner than Karen¡¯s and Irene¡¯s but thicker


    than Sue¡¯s, not to mention Gina.


    ¡°You are a good girl, but love this thing, cannot be forced,¡± said n. Compared with Cheney, the slut,


    Teresa was very pure, but n didn¡¯t want to have sex with her.


    Sometimes, he couldn''t resist the temptation, such as the bitch E. If E was here, he would fuck her


    unhesitatingly. Both of them were willing to make love with him, but Teresa was different from E.


    ¡°Who knows what Teresa will do after having sex with him?¡± n thought.


    ¡°I don''t mind being a mistress,¡± said Teresa. She grabbed n¡¯s hands and put them on her two boobs,


    ¡°You can fuck me right now, I am willing to make love with you,¡± said Teresa.


    ¡°Calm down, Teresa! I know you really love me, so I can''t break your heart. I am sorry I hurt you,¡± said


    n.


    This was true. n was a yboy, but he had a baseline. That was, never hurt the women who really


    loved him.


    Teresa threw herself into n''s arms and cried about her lost love for a while. Then she wiped her


    tears and put on clothes again.


    ¡°I''ll never bother you again.¡± Teresa said and went away in despair.


    Looking at her back, n thought he had made a lot of mistakes. It was wrong to have sex with Sue


    and Gina. He forcefully pped himself on the face.


    n was stopped by Michelle after school.


    ¡°I have to set some rules in our rtionship,¡± said Michelle, ¡°You are my boyfriend only in public, but


    privately, you are not. You mustn''t take the chance to bully me under the name of my boyfriend.¡±


    n was surprised that it was as though Michelle could read his mind. He had no choice but to agree.


    Just then, several vigers were passing by. They looked at n and Michelle with admiration. ¡°What a


    perfect match!¡± They whispered. Michelle could only show a reluctantly wry smile, and she worried


    about her parents'' reaction to the rumor.


    ¡°Sweetheart, can we go home now?¡± nughed.


    ¡°Call me Michelle, please!¡± Then she walked away.


    ¡°A beauty is always very hard to deal with.¡± n said with a sigh. Then he went home.


    When they sat down to have dinner, only Betty focused on the food. Carolpletely lost her appetite


    and Amy was absent-minded with a poker face.


    Amy smiled suddenly, putting more food in n¡¯s bowl. ¡°I have heard you got a date with Michelle in


    the peach orchardst night,¡± she said mysteriously.


    The simple sentence almost made n choke. n was about to exin, but Carol put her fork down


    and went up the stairs. Everyone was felt strange to Carol¡¯s behavior. Then n told them every detail


    of the case.


    ¡°n, you got lots of love affairs!¡± Betty chuckled. Amy was in a better mood and n was a bit


    relieved.


    ¡°Humph! Picking up girls is the only thing you can do, n. You cannot be a freeloader. Why not do


    any housework?¡± said Daniel.


    n had lived here for a whole week. Daniel finally lost his patience but it might seem heartless to


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    drive him away. Also, Daniel had been sarcastic to n every time they sat around the table to eat, so


    he often had lunch at school.


    In fact, n was nning to give half of his sry to Daniel as his living expenses, but he didn¡¯t gain


    his sry yet. So he had no choice but to tolerate Daniel¡¯s criticism.


    This month was the most difficult moment in n¡¯s life.


    While Daniel was asleep, n got up quietly and made noodles. Then he went upstairs to find Carol


    with a hot bowl of noodles. Carol didn¡¯t answer the door until n had said many good words.


    Carol didn''t turn on the light andy on the bed, crying secretly.


    ¡°I cooked some noodles for you. Want a taste?¡± n coaxed. But Carol curled up under the


    bedclothes, without saying a word.


    There was no choice, and n began repeating what happenedst night with Michelle. As soon as he


    finished saying all this, Carol looked out of the bedclothes.


    ¡°Really? Are you telling the truth, n? You two are pretending to be lovers?¡± said Carol.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I swear! And now have some noodles first.¡± n said and turned themp on.


    Carol sat up in bed. Though her eyes were still red, she was cheerful and jolly at this moment.


    Carol opened her mouth while n fed her noodles. They looked at each other, without a word.


    Carol found that she was really in love with n, because she felt very happy while being with him


    every time.


    So that was the feeling of first love, bittersweet.


    n bent forward and intended toy a kiss upon her forehead, but then changed his mind. He was


    genuinely intoxicated by her beautiful face. He wanted to kiss her on the lips.


    Carol¡¯s heart beat faster when n¡¯s mouth getting closer and closer. She did not pull away, as she


    was ready to be kissed!


    While n¡¯s lips pried open her mouth, Carol trembled with excitement.


    n touched her lips lightly for a little while. He was content to kiss the hottest lips in the world.


    n licked his lips knowingly and frowned. ¡°Well. The noodles are too salty,¡± said n.


    Carol tittered. She looked gorgeous with her smile.

 Chapter 25 Sentenced to death?

    Chapter 25 Sentenced to death?


    On the next day, it was pouring heavily. n felt so anxious as if something bad was going to happen.


    Daniel, in a raincoat, was ready to go up to the mountain with a hacking knife.


    Karen tried to convince him to stay at home, for the roads were slippery with rain. But whatever she


    said, Daniel simply didn''t listen.


    He did have a reason. Last year, a heavy rain washed out his fish pond, and all the fish was gone into


    the river. All vigers went out to catch his fish. Although some returned, it was still a great loss.


    So Daniel determined to keep an eye on it this year. However, he was really pissed off the other day


    when he saw York, widow Mary¡¯s son, stealing his fish.


    Again, it was raining cats and dogs today. Fearing that the fish pond would be washed away again,


    Daniel set out for his fish pond early in the morning.


    n and Carol went to school with the only umbre in their family. n put his arm around Carol¡¯s


    shoulder, trying to keep off the rain. Carol enjoyed getting close to n like this.


    Unsurprisingly, when they arrived school, Teresa was trying to keep away from n.


    Michelle seemed a bit standoffish when n talked to her. Obviously, she didn¡¯t treat him as her


    boyfriend right now.


    n exchanged his thoughts with headmaster Thomas about how to improve the students¡¯ learning


    ability. Thomas supported his n of course. He would retire next year. He would have no regrets if


    n could improve the students¡¯ scores before retirement.


    At noon, n had lunch with Carol at school because of the bad weather. Just then, n saw Gina


    sitting nearby. He walked toward her and sat by her with Carol.


    Gina was hrious and blushed when she saw n.


    But as n saw what Gina was eating, he felt sympathetic and shared his rtively good food with


    Gina and Carol.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You girls are developing, so you need to eat something more nutritious,¡± said n.


    ¡°Thank you so much, n,¡± said Gina, deeply moved. Her eyes are clouded with tears. n couldn¡¯t


    help feeling sorry for the poor girl. However, she was not alone, for there were so many other children


    living in poverty.


    After lunch, n happened to meet Sue.


    ¡°Hello, n,¡± Sue said with a red face.


    ¡°Still hurt down there?¡± n asked. His heart was pumping with excitement when he saw the girl he


    just bedded with. Sue nodded softly with her head down. n would not be that close with Sue in


    public, but there was no one around at this moment. He took Sue to the back room hand in hand.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sue had no idea about this deste ce.


    ¡°No worry. You will know,¡± said n.


    Sue felt a bit bewildered as she climbed the stairs and walked into a room with n.


    ¡°Is this your room?¡± asked Sue. She looked around the room, which was clean and simple, only with a


    table, a stool and a bed. But she liked it.


    ¡°Yes, I often take a nap in here,¡± n said andy on the bed after drawing the curtains.


    Sue sat beside him and didn''t know what to do then. n pulled her to his side and Sue just fell into his


    chest.


    n put his hand on her butt when Suey on top of him. Sue was even more embarrassed. Although


    she made love with n once, she still felt strange to do that with her teacher.


    ¡°How do you feel that night?¡± ask n.


    After hearing this, Sue felt a little shy. ¡°It hurts,¡± she answered.


    ¡°It hurts for the first time, but you will feel better next time,¡± said n.


    ¡°I have told my best friend what we did that night, and she felt so envious,¡± said Sue.


    ¡°How about you? Sue. Do you enjoy having sex with me?¡± n asked with a grin.


    Sue was too embarrassed to answer as she chuckled, ¡°You brought me here for sex, don¡¯t you?¡± said


    Sue.


    n rolled her over and pressed down on her.


    ¡°Why don''t you answer? I am going to take off your pants,¡± said n.


    ¡°Ah, I have to get back to finish my homework,¡± Sue refused deliberately. She was just too


    embarrassed to nodded yes.


    ¡°Alright, I offer you two choices, bed with me or go back for your homework?" n believed that Sue


    pretended to refuse, but he really enjoyed teasing her.


    Sure enough, Sue put her arms around n¡¯s neck. ¡°I choose the former,¡± Sue whispered.


    Upon hearing this, n couldn''t wait to take off her pants. For an instant, Sue waspletely naked .


    Then n pulled off his own pants and pumped into her immediately.


    Sue mped her legs, hugging n tight. She made all sorts of sexy moans, mixed squeals and


    moans.


    Only two minutester, ¡°Oh my God¡­ Oh¡­great! It''s so great. I can''t ¡­stand it. n, stop, stop,


    please.¡± Sue cried.


    No matter what she had said, n kept on and moved faster.


    During the afternoon ss, Sue looked at n withint for his rough behavior.


    Suddenly, a familiar shadow filled the doorway while the ss was not over yet. She walked in out of


    the rain, looking like a drowned rat. n looked closer and found that was Amy, who looked worried.


    n advanced hastily toward her.


    ¡°What happened! Why did you get caught in the rain?¡± n took off his coat and put it on Amy. But it


    didn''t help because Amy was all wet.


    ¡°n, we have a big problem. My dad was taken away by the police,¡± said Amy, weeping.


    ¡°What the hell''s going on?¡± He pulled Amy to the corner and asked, looking stunned.


    ¡°York was stealing fish while Dad arrived there. It''s not the first time that he has done this. Dad didn¡¯t


    want to hurt him but frighten him. But Dad was so indignant that he wounded York with a hacking knife


    identally. Finally, York was sent to the hospital and Dad was taken away by the police,¡± Amy said


    anxiously.


    Impulsion was a devil. n now clearly knew it.


    Daniel was already mad at the heavy lossst year, and this year the fish was stolen by York for


    several times. Daniel therefore exploded.


    If York died, Daniel would be sentenced to death for murdering. n was panicked as he thought about


    this.


    ¡°What should we do? n, help me. Dad is the backbone of my family. You must be able to find a way.


    If you promise to help me, I''m willing to give you everything you want,¡± Amy cried even more.


    n wiped her tears and said, ¡°Of course I''ll help you. Daniel is my uncle.¡±

 Chapter 26 Daniel was prisoned

    Chapter 26 Daniel was prisoned


    There was no better way!


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Let Karen go borrow some money first. We have to pay the medical charges. Right now, I


    gotta go to the hospital in the downtown. We must save him!¡± n calmed Amy down. Amy went back


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    to tell Carol about it although it wouldn¡¯t be helpful.


    n rushed back to office and asked for leave. Then he directly hurried to the hospital. He predicted


    something bad would happen in the morning, and this was the case.


    It rained heavily. n thought about York all the way. York could possibly die on the way to the hospital


    if he was hurt badly for it was really far away.


    n felt really nervous. Daniel had treated him coldly since n lived with them, but after all, they


    were rtives. n hurried nonstop over the mountains. He became exhausted and soaked.


    Climbing over the mountain, he arrived in the downtown. It made him even more anxious for it had


    been a while he caught no car to the county. Suddenly, a car passed by. n ran over immediately as if


    he saw the hope.


    ¡°Bro, where are you heading to? I need to go to the downtown now. Could you please give me a ride?¡±


    n asked anxiously,pletely drenched in the rain.


    The farmer looked at n with a frown, and said, ¡°Well, get in the car.¡±


    n was overjoyed. In rural areas, there were little cars even though the roads were built already. It


    was easier to get a free ridepared with the city for people from city wouldn¡¯t trust a stranger.


    n got in and sat on the backseat. The car bumped its way over the mountain roads.


    The car stopped after over two hours.


    ¡°Bro, I can¡¯t drive you any further. You go along this road to the downtown.¡±


    ¡°Appreciate that, bro.¡± n made a bow. The car turned right and left.


    Night was about to fall.


    n walked and ran along the road. He was already hungry for he didn¡¯t have lunch. He finally got to


    the hospital by nightfall.


    ¡°Madam, could you please tell me where York is? He was gashed badly and sent over here yesterday


    afternoon.¡± n asked hastily.


    ¡°Wait, I will check.¡± The nurse was pretty, but he didn¡¯t care.


    When he saw a nurse from the mortuary, n shouted instantly, ¡°What the hell? Is he in the mortuary?¡±


    His shouting arose the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°What the hell are you shouting for? I didn¡¯t finish yet.¡± The nurse nced at him impatiently, ¡°York is


    not in the mortuary. Here is the Inpatient Area and he is in the ICU ward.¡±


    n regained hope as he said, ¡°Thank you so much, Madam.¡±


    n turned to Intensive Care Unit and found York. York almost died, and now he was in aa due to


    excessive loss of blood. What a luck! York would die if he was cut at the artery.


    Mary, York¡¯s mother, stared angrily at n when she knew who he was, ¡°Just for several fucking


    fishes? My son almost got killed.¡±


    n cheered himself up. He had tofort the victim¡¯s family for it would be better to settle it down in


    private, ¡°Mary, it¡¯s all out fault. York is always lucky. He will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Screw you! If York dies, Daniel will go to hell as well.¡± Mary kept looking at her son through the ss.


    York was foolish, but he is Mary¡¯s only hope to live for.


    ¡°Mary, Ie here to remedy Daniel¡¯s mistake. I beg for your kind forgiveness?¡± n said pleadingly.


    ¡°Forgive him? Why the hell didn¡¯t he let go off my son first?¡± Mary sobbed.


    n was silent for Daniel did make a mistake.


    At that time, a doctor came over, handed a bill and said coldly, ¡°Pay this bill, or we will have to move


    York out of this ward.¡±


    Mary and n were shocked as they knew it was ten thousand dors.


    ¡°My god! I can¡¯t afford!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, is this all the charges?¡± n asked calmly.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking? This is only the charges this afternoon.¡± The doctor went away as he


    spoke indifferently.


    n knew the medical charges would be much more than that.


    n understood Daniel had to pay the bill, which still cost more in the following days. No one could tell


    when York would wake up and how much they would pay.


    Karen made a living through farming all the time. How the hell could she have that amount of money?


    No way. Damn! n now believed that money talked. Without money, they would not afford to the


    hospital bill, food and housing. Daniel made this mistake all because of theck of money.


    Money was the root of all evil.


    Karen passed out when she heard of the medical charges.


    n bought some noodles, got back to the hospital, and gave it to Mary. Mary didn¡¯t eat it at first. n


    spent efforts to persuaded her to eat.


    ¡°Mary, why don¡¯t you have a rest? I will take good care of York tonight. He will be fine. I promise.


    Tomorrow will be your turn.¡± n talked to her sincerely.


    Mary looked at the soaked n. Mary saw everything he had done after arriving at the hospital. She


    wasforted. She understood n was not the one to me. So, she nodded and found somewhere


    for a rest.


    It was nearly midnight. n needed to go to the police office tomorrow morning. What he hoped for


    now was that York could awake from thea. The nurse on duty walked around to kill times. She saw


    n was a cutie and wanted to hooked up with him but shook her head and left for his poor dress.


    n kept looking after York overnight.


    He went to police and waited outside in early morning. Detained in a cell, Daniel looked haggard and


    tired.


    ¡°I disappointed all of you. I am a bastard. What the hell did I do!¡± Daniel cried and pped himself on


    his face, ¡°Sentence me to death if it is helpful. But how the hell can my family afford such a huge


    amount of charges.¡±


    ¡°Once York wakes up, let Maryfort him. Perhaps, he will forgive you. And for the medical charges,


    I will handle it.¡±


    ¡°You? How the hell can you raise that amount of money?¡± Daniel felt confused. For now, Daniel only


    concerned for his wife and daughters.


    ¡°I will figure it out. I won¡¯t let your family suffer hardships.¡± n held Daniel¡¯s hand. n actually didn¡¯t


    know what to do. He said it only forforting Daniel.


    ¡°Money? How the hell am I supposed to get it?¡± n kept thinking about it.

 Chapter 27 A tormenting issue

    Chapter 27 A tormenting issue


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± York was in the emergency room again when he got back to hospital.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His condition be unstable suddenly.¡± Mary said in a choked voice. n became


    worried and prayed, ¡°York will definitely be fine.¡±


    Doctor came out from the emergency room with sweat, and shook head. It was dreadful.


    ¡°We need more type A blood, Rh negative, which is rare. We ran out of it already here. It will take at


    least two hours to fetch it from the city. And I don¡¯t think York can get through it without enough blood.¡±


    Mary copsed down when she heard this.


    ¡°I have the same blood type. Let me...¡± n said. What a coincidence! Mary looked gratefully at n,


    while felt guilty and regretted for what she had done to n. He was so kind and helpful.


    With the help of n, York survived and recovered soon. And Mary begged for leniency at the court.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Finally, Daniel was sentenced to 15 years in prison as well as an indemnity of thirty thousand dors.


    The family turned out to be in debt of twenty thousand dors.


    Life had been changed so badly.


    n looked gaunt and tired after dealing with all these for a week. But after all, they went through it.


    n returned to the Vergina Vige. Karen¡¯s family was upset for Daniel didn¡¯te back together. But


    if n didn¡¯t help, Daniel would be subject to a more severe sentence.


    The family sat at the table as before without sarcastic Daniel who was in jail as the backbone of the


    family.


    ¡°Karen, Amy, Betty and Carol, I will take the responsibility as the only man in the family. I¡¯ve been a


    freeloader for a while. From now on, I will farm with you guys together. I will pay Daniel¡¯s debt as well.


    Just don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± n spoke sincerely.


    ¡°n, you little fool. It¡¯s gonna be fine. I still can work.¡± Karen smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be there. We are not children already.¡± Amy said delightedly.


    Betty suddenly stretched her hand and said, ¡°Come on. We will go through it together. We will be as


    happy as before.¡± Betty had never said something inspiring like that before.


    After hearing the inspiring words, they embraced together.


    At the same time, someone came in with a bucket and a chicken.


    To their surprise, that was Mary. Should they wee her, or hate her? Daniel wouldn¡¯t be in jail if her


    son York didn¡¯t steal their fish and get caught by Daniel.


    However, Mary was a victim as well, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Mary, what are doing here?¡± Karen showed no hospitality. But n thought they should just let it go.


    ¡°I bring some fish York stole from you.¡± Mary spoke softly. No one would be more distressed than her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need them. Take them and get away.¡± Betty spoke relentless when the others kept silent.


    ¡°I knew you might ept it. That year, my husband went catching fish with electricity together with my


    son, and my husband¡­¡± Mary burst into tears as she said this. Everybody was listening. It could be


    hard to raise two kids as a widow.


    Mary was less emotional as she continued, ¡°My husband died of electrocution, while my son passed


    out though he stood far away. He turned out to be a fool. The only thing he could remember was to


    catch fish. So, every time he saw fish, he went to catch it for his dad. Seriously, my son didn¡¯t mean to


    steal your fish. He remembered nothing but fish.


    After hearing this, they all understood.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t eat those fish York brought back, and we grew them instead. Right at the time we were


    about to send those fish back and exined to you, the tragedy happened.¡± Mary was weeping silently.


    So that was a misunderstanding. If Daniel could be calmer even a little bit, the tragedy wouldn¡¯t


    happen.


    Mary put down the bucket and chicken before she left. After that, they understood that Mary was not as


    malicious as the vigers described. On the contrary, she was just trying what she could to protect her


    son.


    Everyone felt too upset to eat.


    After dinner, n came to Amy¡¯s bedroom, ¡°Everybody looked exhausted and haggard after suffering


    all these.¡±


    Amy held n in her arms, with her head on his shoulder, and said, ¡°Thank you, n.¡± n touched


    her hair, embracing her, andforted, ¡°I should be sorry. I didn¡¯t bring Daniel back home.¡±


    Amy took a deep breath, wiping tears in the eyes, and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Dad has such a bad temper.


    Perhaps, he can learn from it. Just let him introspect in the jail. It won¡¯t be too long anyhow. But¡­¡±


    n understood what Amy concerned most was they were in debt of twenty thousand dors.


    ¡°I have a n to earn money. But it is just a rough one. I need your help when I have the details.¡± n


    realized the importance of money and his sry was only enough for living.


    To earn money, he had to work out a solution. However, he knew he had to be considerate and patient.


    n used to find the best solution by collecting and analyzing data.


    Everybody gradually forgot this issue.


    n had to support the whole family while working hard. Most importantly, he hadn¡¯t hit on Amy, Betty


    and Carol. After all, he had already had a good beginning, for at least now Amy kissed him proactively.


    The cousins wouldn¡¯t be mad at him if he kissed them asionally, except Betty. n dared not to kiss


    her for he got beaten so badlyst time he kissed her.


    n always couldn¡¯t understand why Betty was so different from the other two cousins even though


    they were all growing together?

 Chapter 28 In danger

    Chapter 28 In danger


    n had been in the vige for four weeks.


    Although Daniel was in jail unexpectedly, it did good to n, for all the women in the family relied on


    him materially and spiritually.


    n now believed he could hit on Amy and Carol with a proper reason.


    On his way home, n saw E hugging a man. The man must be E¡¯s fianc¨¦ for she was going to


    marry in a few days.


    ¡°E, how couldn¡¯t you introduce your husband to me?¡± This was the first time that n had met E¡¯s


    fianc¨¦. n was so busy recently and had few chances to meet E. n wanted to peep E bathe


    through the window, but he didn¡¯t see anything for she closed the curtain. But n was still impressed


    by her tasty boobs.


    ¡°Husband? Still a few days to go.¡± E said jokingly, ¡°This is John, my boyfriend. And this is Mr. Wilson,


    a well-educated teacher in our vige. He lives next to me.¡±


    n looked John up and down. John was a strong man, shorter but stronger than n. Perhaps, only


    a man like John could satisfy E. However, it really shocked n and E as John spoke.


    ¡°I heard you always peep my girl taking shower?¡±


    n felt so embarrassed and stole a nce at E. ¡®How the hell could she tell it to her boyfriend?¡¯ As


    he thought John could impossibly let go off him, n smiled with guilty eyes.


    However, E was even more embarrassed for she had never told John about it before. E was


    feared to death if John knew she willingly showed n her big breasts. But how the hell could John


    know it?


    ¡°You¡¯re freaked out, aren¡¯t you? I am just kidding!¡± Johnughed out loud. It was interesting to make


    fun of this highly-educated guy, ¡°What a shitty shame would it be if a graduate like you peep a woman


    showering.¡±


    n felt ashamed again, ¡°Bro, I didn¡¯t mean to do so.¡± n stared at E and saw her embarrassed


    face.


    John was a tough guy. He was short, but powerful. n might not bear his hit, let alone E.


    ¡°n, do you want to go hunting tonight?¡± John was good at hunting. There were few rare wild animals


    but there were plenty of boars and rabbits.


    ¡°It is illegal to hunt here. Besides, I don¡¯t even have a gun.¡± n had no interest in hunting for it was


    dangerous. If he died of hunting, how did the four women of the family make their living?


    ¡°It is just a fucking wild pig. How the hell could it harm you? I killed one unarmedst time, and


    exchanged it with cash in the downtown,¡± John said proudly. n thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to


    earn much money in a short time by hunting boars, but it can meet urgent needs at the time. I haven¡¯t


    had meat for a while. Why not just give it a shot?¡±


    ¡°Alright! Nothing can scare me with you by my side,¡± n agreed. Although n grew up in the city, he


    had a lot of experience in the countryside since he came here.


    ¡°I wille to you tonight,¡± John said excitedly and left, holding E tightly in his arms. E turned back


    and looked into n¡¯s eyes for times as if she woulde to n.


    To n¡¯s surprise, John was easygoing, totally different from the way he looked, fierce and bad-


    tempered.


    Then n shared with the cousins that he was going to hunt with John.


    ¡°n, do you think you can hunt? You weak little boy. Don¡¯t you worry to get hurt by a boar?¡± Betty


    always said something mean, but she was optimistic.


    ¡°n, you¡¯d better not go, I think.¡± Carol was quite bashful and timid. Of course, she was concerning


    n for she found herself paying more attentions to n recently.


    ¡°John will go with me. He is good at hunting. The boars¡­are the boars, aren¡¯t they?¡± n said


    hesitantly. Hunting was banned by the government. Only in the remote ce like here, there was a


    chance to catch a boar.


    Karen said unhappily, ¡°No way. You didn¡¯t even have a gun, don¡¯t you? I am not going to expose


    anyone of you to troubles again. If something bad happens to you, how can we live without you?¡±


    ¡°n needs to learn hunting sooner orter. I agree only when n won¡¯t hunt on the backside of the


    mountain.¡± Amy was worried about n, but she chose to trust and stand by his side.


    n was as stubborn as Betty. Karen had no choice but to agree.


    n prepared a shlight with a rechargeable battery, which was more convenient, durable and


    reliable.


    He also took a broadsword. Vige people often had two kinds of tools for cutting: sickle and


    broadsword. A sickle was used for cutting grass and grain crops. It had a short handle and a long


    curved de. A broadsword was a broad-ded sword used for cutting big trees.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Before he went out, he was dressed in a professional hunting gear, so professional like a soldier.


    Then n set off. The family was gazing at him with worried eyes as if n was heading to a war.


    Carol even wept. Seeing this, n wished he could wipe her tears and kiss on her forehead.


    n even imagined prying their mouths open with his lip one after one. He was so nasty!


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? We are just heading for a fucking hunting. What the fuck do you


    concern?¡± John yelled and pushed n ahead.


    n and John were heading up to the mountain and turned into a path. Later, the longer they walked,


    the more deserted it was. Actually the path led to the northwest, and the back side of the mountain was


    to the west.


    ¡°John, are we heading to the back side?¡± n was confused. n heard from the vigers that the


    back side was a forbidden area where people were not allowed to break into.


    ¡°Back side? Hell no. We never go there. There are many boars. We¡¯ll just walked bypass. It won¡¯t be


    dangerous for we won¡¯t go to the back side anyhow.¡± John was leading the way ahead, and n


    followed behind. The road was muddy, and the thorn was hurtful.


    ¡°John, you know I just came here for a while. Could you exin to me why people can¡¯t go to the back


    side?¡± n asked casually. Suddenly, John turned around and looked panicked. What could get John


    so panicked?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the three forbidden areas in the vige?¡± John said seriously. n looked confused.


    John found a ce to sit down and started to tell the story.


    ¡°The first forbidden area is the Vergina Reservoir. It is told that there was a hundred-years-old water


    monster.¡± John was scared.


    n sniggered. How could it be possible there was a water monster. It was an aquatic nt or a


    vortex. It was all because of superstition. And moreover, how the hell could it be possible there was a


    reservoir there?


    n would not disclose such superstition for it was hard to persuade. n thought it was funny.


    John continue, ¡°Dozens of vigers have been drowned there. Among them, a strong guy who imed


    that he could hold breath for at least 3 minutes dived into the reservoir. And guess what happened at


    the end?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± n asked calmly.


    ¡°That guy dived in, and only after one minute, the water bubbled violently as if he was struggling down


    under the water. And then, he never came up again.¡±


    However, n believed that guy was trapped in the aquatic nt under the water.


    ¡°You¡¯d better trust it. Something weird like this happened Last year. Do you know widow Mary?¡±


    n knew she was York¡¯s mom. Daniel chopped York with a knife because York stole his fish.


    ¡°Mary¡¯s husband went there to catch fish with electricity with his son York. What fucking fools! Mary¡¯s


    husband died of electrocution. Then vigers found two big handprints on his foot. How could he die of


    electrocution? Apparently, he was drowned by the water monster. Luckily, York survived. However, it is


    heard that he saw the water monster. So he turned out to be a fool because he got over frightened.¡±


    ¡°Sounds unbelievable.¡± n was shocked by the first story. It really scared n although he heard it


    from Mary before. n had intended to fish on the reservoir. But after hearing this, he didn¡¯t have the


    courage to do it.


    ¡°What is the second forbidden area?¡± n asked as he was interested in it.

 Chapter 29 The forbidden area

    Chapter 29 The forbidden area


    ¡°The second story is even scarier. A few decades ago, a tragic battle broke out here and many people


    were killed. Corpses were found everywhere in the backside of the mountain. After a few decades, five


    vigers went hunting there, but they mysteriously disappeared for no reason. Then more than ten


    vigers were dispatched to search. And guess what happened?¡± said John.


    When n heard this, he frowned heavily. There were a lot of unsolved mysteries about missing


    people, like what happened in the well-known Bermuda Triangle.


    n surmised the five guys must have been trapped in danger, like being killed by tigers or bears.


    ¡°Right as the clock stroke 12 o''clock midnight, extremely heartbreaking screams echoed in the


    backside, as if they were undergoing something dreadfully terrifying. All the vigers were awakened,


    but nobody dared to go to check what happened. The screams faded away finally, and none of them


    came out alive. From then on, the backside became a forbidden area.


    n waspletely confused by the weird and illogical story. If there were wild animals, it was


    impossible for them to live without any traces, even they might have broken into people¡¯s houses. So,


    what exactly was hidden in the backside?


    ¡°Where do you hear from?¡± asked n.


    ¡°I heard it from my grandfather and I also asked the old. All of them spoke in unison. I thought it was


    true. They said the dead in that tragic battle had be evil spirits because they were killed with


    tremendous grievance and they wanted to revenge,¡± said John.


    n looked up at the quiet and dark backside, which looked very peaceful. But when he took a closer


    look, he felt gloomy and horrible. What the hell was there? n was intrigued by the stories and asked


    John to go on with the third one.


    ¡°The third story is simple. Also at the backside stands a shabby haunted cabin. You''d better not go


    there,¡± John said briefly.


    ¡°Haunted?¡± n was stunned.


    n knew that cabin. He could see it as he looked through the window of the attic he lived in. Even


    more impressive, one night when n was peeping at E taking a bath, he happened to see a white


    shadow vaguely. But now, the story reminded him of the white shadow and he felt a chill creeping upon


    him.


    ¡°All right, we have to go on or we will miss wild boars.¡± John said and continued to crawl forward,


    ¡°Almost every vige has simr stories. But whether they are real or not, we should keep them away.


    n, you are knowledgeable, so can you exin whether the stories are true?¡±


    ¡°I have neither experienced nor seen anything like that, so I knew nothing about them,¡± said n. He


    was incredulous about ghosts, but he acknowledged that science couldn''t exin everything, such as


    the old woman he saw that night, who really freaked him out. But after asking some old vigers, it


    turned out that there was no such a person as he described. And the odd mark on his hand still had not


    faded away. That was really scary.


    ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered a strange thing.¡± John turned and said, ¡°E¡¯s granny died a month ago.¡±


    When n heard this, his heart beat violently. E¡¯s granny was none other than the one he saw that


    night!


    ¡°What happened then?¡± n asked. He could hardly wait to know what happened next.


    ¡°Before the funeral, E always had the same dream that her granny told her not to ce her corpse


    inside because she was waiting for a person. She asked E to put her corpse on the te in the back


    yard so that the one she waited could find her,¡± said John.


    It sounded more of an experience than a story.


    As the story unfolded, n¡¯s face turned dreadfully pale.


    ¡°n, what are you thinking about?¡± John asked and tapped him on the shoulder. At this moment, n


    came back to himself. He thought he was so unlucky to see E¡¯s granny as he asked, ¡°What


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    happened then?¡±


    ¡°At first, E didn¡¯t take it seriously, but she had the same dream for two consecutive nights. Then she


    came to realize something wrong. She turned to me. One midnight when there was no one around, I


    moved her granny¡¯s corpse out on the te in the back yard. Until dawn, I took it back and buried it.


    Curiously enough, E never had the same dream again after that,¡± said John.


    n¡¯s face seemed paler than before. He lost in great horror with parched mouth and heavy legs. He


    couldn¡¯t even make a step.


    ¡°E had another dream on the seventh night after the funeral. In that dream, her granny told her that


    she had seen the man she waited for. Dude, isn''t that weird enough? I''d like to know who on earth was


    her granny waiting for? Did she leave treasure for the person?¡± said John.


    n was frightened, for what happened to him that night tallied exactly with the story! He clenched his


    fists tightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if there is treasure, that is for her granddaughter E,¡± n said


    while squeezing out a fake smile.


    ¡°n, what''s wrong with you? You look terrible,¡± asked John. n hurriedly shook his head and kept


    on moving with him.


    After walking for more than two hours, they finally arrived at the destination, where wild boars often


    appeared. It was quite far away from the Vergina Vige.


    It was still early spring and the corn had just been nted, but sweet potatoes, wild boars¡¯ favorite


    food, were beginning to ripen.


    They were walking cautiously as so not to rm the wild boars which might appear at any time. It was


    a big loss if they frightened them off.


    They tramped through the woods for over two hours but still found nothing. Hunting required good luck,


    especially on such arge mountain. John had rich experience in hunting, but he was really unlucky


    this time.


    After walking for six hours, n found his skin of the feet had been rubbed raw.


    It appeared that they would go home empty-handed. Embarrassment was clearly written on John¡¯s


    downcast face.


    Just then, when they were about to give up, n stepped on something sticky, a vile smelling from


    his feet. He shone the shlight around, wondering if it was a pile of fresh poop.


    Right in front of him, it was a big wild boar staring at him!


    ¡°John! John!¡± n said and tried to hide his excitement. It was his first time that he had seen a boar.


    With tan-colored mane, it weighted nearly 300 pounds. Its snout was much longer than that of a


    domestic pig, and it had tworge tusks, which men would die if being stabbed by them.


    n wished he had a gun, but now they could only take out their hacking knife. They were going to


    John just took one step.


    ¡°Run after it!¡± John shouted.


    The boar ran fast and panted frantically. They were chasing after it but blocked by bushy trees, weeds


    and brambles, they still couldn''t catch it.


    Seeing the boar was going to escape, John quickly raised his hacking knife and tossed it towards the


    boar. As expected, the knife exactly chopped the wild boar¡¯s back, and a stream of blood flowed from


    the wound. The boar yelled with pain.


    But the boar was infuriated to the core by the attack. It turned around and rushed toward John.


    However, n wasgged behind right now. When n caught up, John was on the verge of danger.


    John was really scared at this moment as he was unarmed. He knew that if he was knocked down by a


    boar, he would absolutely die.


    At that urgent moment, n raised his knife, and attacked the boar¡¯s head. Unexpectedly, he hit it! The


    boar began to twitch with a desperate howl and died.


    By now, John was so frightened that he nearly slumped to the ground. n, panting frantically, looked


    at John with a wide, triumphant grin.


    The managed to catch such a big wild boar!

 Chapter 30 Flirting with his fianc茅e

    Chapter 30 Flirting with his fianc¨¦e


    It was Saturday morning when everything came to life again.


    When n and John carried the wild boar down the mountain, all the vigers were packed into the


    road and gave them a thumbs-up. Though n and John killed the boar and came back safe and


    sound, they were still haunted by the dangerous moment. If n hadn¡¯t showed up in time, John would


    have died. So John vowed to prepare a gun next time.


    They headed to E¡¯s home with the trophy, while E was walking out from the toilet. She looked very


    seductive in her pajamas. ¡®What a pity! This sexy girl would be John¡¯s wife soon,¡¯ n thought. He


    should be braver that night he peeped at her bathing but it was toote to regret now.


    ¡°n, I should share the boar with you, but I am having a wedding tomorrow, so I need it for the feast.


    Is it okay if I give you some money and one of its legs?¡± said John. He thought that was reasonable.


    n nodded yes quickly as he found John was easy-going and worthy of making friends with.


    Moreover, since John was really in urgent need, n just gave him a helping hand without hesitation.


    John went upstairs and brought some money to n. Then n found it a little bit too much, so he


    tried to return to John part of the money.


    ¡°Take it! And I want you to help me tomorrow or the day after. I¡¯m really short of manpower,¡± said John.


    ¡°This dude is very blunt and straightforward. It must be nice to make friends with him,¡± n thought.


    John actually lived with his brothers in another block not too far away in the vige. It was pretty


    crowded. E lived with her parents in the old house and her sisters were all married. So her parents


    urged John to build a bridal chamber nearby so that E could move out to live with him.


    When n got back home, everyone slept soundly except Karen. He took a bath and went back to


    sleep after eating some noodles cooked by Karen.


    n didn¡¯t get up until three o ''clock in the afternoon. He heard the noise from E¡¯s bridal chamber.


    There must be many friends and rtives at the wedding. At the time when n was ready to prepare


    for the next day''s lessons, E broke into his room.


    E shut the door and looked around. ¡°I don''t expect that your room is stylish and clean,¡± said E.


    Then she put her head out of the window. It was easy to see her bathroom from here. ¡°Do you usually


    peep at me while I am taking a bath?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just once! I didn''t mean to but you opened your window that time,¡± said John.


    ¡°Nonsense! Why do you me me? Instead, you have seen my breasts.¡± E sat down on the bed,


    looking at n¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡®I wish I could marry a handsome man like n! But I am gonna marry John. He is strong but ugly and


    short. I''m beautiful. Why does mom want me to marry him?¡¯ thought E.


    E¡¯s brother-inw was sterile, so she was forced to marry a strong man like John to get pregnant


    easily. Every time she thought about it, she felt desperate. She didn¡¯t hate John. She was just not that


    into him. But she could only rely on him even if she was reluctant.


    Eined that God was not fair with her. Why couldn¡¯t she marry such a handsome man? She


    was always greedy, and even more greedy when shepared John with n.


    ¡°Anything else? I have to prepare my lessons.¡± n looked a little impatient. He didn¡¯t want to flirt with


    a girl soon to be his friend¡¯s wife.


    He was not that kind of person who would have sex with his friend¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Nothing, I just brought you the boar¡¯s leg and dropped in to see you. I should thank you for saving


    John¡¯s life,¡± she said tly.


    ¡°If you''re looking for a way to thank me, you can give yourself to me,¡± n said instantly and


    instinctively. But he regretted at once. How could he say this?


    ¡°OK, I don''t mind," said E banteringly, ¡°Last time you asked me to fondle you, but you were just


    kidding.¡±


    n knew it was immoral to flirt with a girl who was about to marry his friend, but what if E was really


    willing to have sex with him?


    To make love with a friend¡¯s wife was more exciting, wasn''t it? n was hesitating.


    ¡°Last time I waited for you but you didn''te after peeping at my breasts. It never urred to me that


    you were so timid,¡± said E.


    She bent over and whispered in n¡¯s ear, ¡°You can make love with me on my wedding night if you


    want. Or else, you will never get the chance again!¡± E continued before she left.


    n was confused as to what she meant. Was E threatening him just now to have sex with her?


    ¡®To make love with E on her wedding night?¡¯ n''s heart went flutter with a sudden thrill. And it was


    far more thrilling if they were caught by John.


    ¡°How interesting!¡± n said to himself. In addition to peering at her while she was having bath, they


    didn¡¯t date or fall in love in the first sight, but just said hello to each other by nodding every time they


    met. How was she willing to bed with him?


    It was dinner time when n came back home. Karen and his cousins were all hrious with his safe


    return.


    ¡°n, you are really something. I never thought you could hunt a wild boar!¡± Betty praised him.


    n was her cousin, but she always treated him as a friend. Different from her sisters, she didn¡¯t have


    a crush on n.


    For her sassy and rebellious characters, everyone seemed to have overlooked the fact that Betty was


    as beautiful as her sisters.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She was neither noble as Amy nor sweet as Carol, but she was bold as a wild horse.


    Betty was a very pretty girl though she didn¡¯t have big eyes, sexy lips or plump breasts. If she was a


    little more tender, she would be very popr among young men. But she didn¡¯t change herself.


    n had no way to conquer her. He even thought of forcing her to make love with him.


    ¡°Karen, keep the money.¡± n handed the money to Karen, and put a piece of meat into her bowl.


    ¡°Thanks for your dedication to the family. I will be here for a long time, so I will still bother you to cook


    for me.¡±


    Karen was deeply moved by his gratitude. No one had cared about her since she got married with


    Daniel who never treated her gently and sweetly.


    Everyone was very happy over the dinner.


    After dark, vige life got dull. n wanted to stay at home, but Karen asked him to return the bucket to


    widow Mary.


    Carol meant to go with him for she enjoyed staying with him, but Karen didn¡¯t allow because she


    needed to do the housework now. So, n set off to Mary¡¯s home alone.

 Chapter 31 Cheating on her fianc茅

    Chapter 31 Cheating on her fianc¨¦


    n did not take the main road, but he went through the walkway across the farnd, which was a


    much shorter distance. There were a lot of terracing and water resources in the female vige. In


    addition to the Vergina River, in front of the hill there was a much smaller river.


    Mary lived beside the river and Daniel¡¯s fish pond was nearby. Mary¡¯s house was the one outside of the


    vige which left just the terraces after that.


    Just as n walked up, he heard a voiceing from the house, ¡°James, don''t do this, don''t, don''t!¡±


    n looked through the cracks of the door and saw something unbelievable. The upper body of Mary


    was naked with her tits exposed. James was holding her hands on one hand and was taking her pants


    off with the other. Mary was struggling hopelessly. A man put her on the stove, ¡°What the hell are you


    such a widow patronizing? You¡¯re being loyal to a dead man. I''m afraid you''re suffering. Don''t fight it.¡±


    ¡°James, I''m not that kind of person, please, let me go!¡± Mary covered her tits, wanting to get off the


    stove but James didn¡¯t allow her to get off. James pped her, and she immediately gave in. He pulled


    off her pants, naked, and turned off the light.


    ¡°How bushy! Spread your legs for me!¡± James shouted.


    James was a gangster in the vige who was known for picking on easy targets, widows, left-behind


    women and honest people. As long as they were easy to bully, he would target them. Mary shook her


    head vigorously, jumped off the stove, and tried to run out.


    ¡°Still want to run?¡± James grabbed her hair from behind, lifted her up, and she cried out in pain, ¡°Put


    me down!¡±


    Mary was forced to bend over. James smacked her ass with apliment as he took off her pants.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± n forced the door open. Mary looked up with an embarrassed look on her face. James


    said angrily, ¡°Who the fuck are you? Can¡¯t you mind your own business? You don¡¯t wanna live?¡±


    But n did not give him the chance to say a word. Punched heavily by n, James fell down with a


    bloody nose. This time he dared not to speak. He was the kind of guy that was a bully but was afraid of


    pain. n stared at him for a while then chased him away.


    n quickly closed the door. Mary covered her tits with one hand and her lower body with the other.


    n didn¡¯t say anything. He picked her up, carried her to the bedroom and put her on the bed.


    n still kept silent and turned around to leave. This situation was really awkward so he wanted to give


    her some space. He took two steps towards the door. Suddenly, Mary rushed to him from behind to hug


    him. He was shocked.


    ¡°Will you stay with me? I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± Then she started crying. n did not say anything.


    He just thought of Gina¡¯s mom Joann who was in a simr situation. She was a widow, a left-behind


    woman with a child at the same age as Gina. It was just hard and painful.


    ¡°Without a man here, anyone will try to bully you!¡±


    n was conflicted by the situation. Staying would cause trouble and leaving her wasn¡¯t any better. He


    decided to put aside his concern, turned the lights off and turned to tuck her up in bed. She leaned into


    his arms in silence.


    After half an hour, Mary finally thanked him. He just smiled, nodded then left.


    n returned to his attic and then E showed up again.


    ¡°What, am I too high up?¡± E sat with her legs up on the roof of the third floor, facing n''s window,


    but much higher than his window.


    ¡°Why did your man go back? Why didn¡¯t he stay with you?¡± n did not turn on the lights. Sometimes it


    was better to have the lights off. Hey on the window and looked up at E.


    ¡°I don''t want him to keep mepany. I just want you!¡± E was like a vixen, a spring vixen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I wille join you on your wedding night tomorrow? Why can¡¯t you wait?¡± n


    yed along.


    ¡°Oh, yes! For now, I¡¯m not John¡¯s woman but I will be tomorrow night. Do you have the guts toe


    tomorrow night?¡± E was swinging her legs. She didn¡¯t even know why she would say this during


    daytime. ¡°Tomorrow night is the special wedding night. John will be by my side the whole time.¡± How


    could there be a chance to cheat on John with n?


    ¡°If youe, I¡¯ll often cheat on him with you,¡± She looked straight at n, ¡°I¡¯ll also introduce my sister


    to you¡±.


    ¡°Your sister?¡± n paused, ¡°Does this vixen want a threesome? Is her sister as seductive as her?¡±


    n didn''t know but it was a fun conversation for him, ¡°You''re not afraid of John finding out?¡±


    ¡°I knew you didn''t have the guts!¡± E gave him a nk stare sarcastically, got up and prepared to


    leave. Who knew, John was already standing behind her. E suddenly panicked and her face turned


    pale. Looking at John''s face and triceps, she swallowed deeply and asked with a stuttering voice,


    ¡°John, when did youe up? I didn¡¯t even hear you.¡±


    John nced at her with a cold look then at n. E realized that something was wrong then thought


    of the fact she would get married tomorrow. If she was still thinking about cheating on him, she should


    feel ashamed of herself. ¡°What are you two talking about? Why do I smell something fishy going on?¡±


    John had an evil smile on his face.


    ¡°We''re talking about your wedding night tomorrow. If you have problems in the chamber, I can help


    you!¡± n secretly nced at E as she covered her mouth, holding back herughter. ¡°If this is really


    the truth, why does it sound like a joke?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha! I could even handle a few cows, she¡¯s just a little girl?¡± Johnughed. In this regard, he could


    be quite cocky but the thing was that he had to wait until the wedding night to fuck E.


    She actually tried to give John clues that she didn¡¯t want to fuck him, time and time again. He still


    insisted that she must spend a romantic night with him on the wedding night. But E was still a virgin.


    n couldn¡¯t wrap his head around that. It was like a sow trying to climb a tree. It was unimaginable.


    E was still a virgin? He didn¡¯t know this.


    But it was true. If n knew E was a virgin, he would have bedded with her and it would absolutely


    not be the turn of John!


    ¡°What are you guys so excited about? Amy must have overheard their chat. Since she was bored, she


    climbed up n''s attic and heard sounds ofughter. Without asking for permission, she headed


    towards n¡¯s window. When John looked over, it turned out to be the beautiful Amy. She was a


    thousand times more beautiful than E! Even men would get weak in the presence of such beauty and


    stutter when speaking.


    So, John immediately started to stutter, ¡°It¡¯s it''s it¡¯s Amy, such a beautifuldy! Beautiful! So beautiful!


    Ha ha.¡± John giggled. It was like a henying eggs. That made Amy chuckle and then she turned to


    look at n. Looking at him in the dark night, under the moonlight, he looked very handsome. Amy


    couldn¡¯t help being attracted to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at Amy. Why don¡¯t you marry her. Huh?¡± E got upset as her boyfriend praised the


    beauty in front of her. This was embarrassing to her. She immediately got up and threw a fit.


    ¡°Amy, Amy!¡± John realized that he had made a mistake. He nced at n with a stupid look on his


    face and went chase after her.


    Witnessing this, Amy burst intoughter and turned around to find that n was looking at her with a


    weird look.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Amy!¡± n also said lightly. He couldn''t help but mention to her that she was like a


    ma, and all the men in the world were the iron that she attracted.


    ¡°Your mind is pretty sharp, isn¡¯t it?¡± Amy deliberately patted n''s head, but she was very happy about


    thepliment. After n arrived, she found that her mood had changed. She used to be followed and


    stalked by a group of perverts in the vige. Those days were not easy to handle. Later, she was about


    to marry another shitty guy. She was unhappy for a while.


    But since the day n came to their home, she noticed that she had been in a better mood. He even


    ttered and cared for her. The most important thing was that she felt safe and very happy with n.


    She even felt a bit nervous about the rtionship getting serious. ¡®What should I do if I like this guy?¡¯


    ¡®Why am I to me for praising you? I didn¡¯t suck her tits.¡¯ n was a little bit annoyed. ¡®Women are


    reallyplicated.¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got even with you for what you didst time!¡± Amy was deeply concerned about her first kiss.


    ¡°How about kissing you back to settle this for all? Haha¡­¡± nughed as he teased his cousin.


    When Amy heard that, she was pissed. She picked up the pillow and hit him with it. It was like a flirting


    young couple. n was beaten up and thought he couldn¡¯t be defeated like this.


    ¡°Hit me! Just hit me if you wanna hit on me!¡± n said jokingly.


    Sure enough, she stopped hitting him, paused for a moment, and said, ¡°If you say so! If you say so!¡±


    Then there was another pillow smack. And just as she was smacking him continuously with the pillow,


    he suddenly reached out and grabbed her, but he caught both of her hands.


    Amy''s sudden grasp got her closer to n. At this moment, n happened to be lying on the bed face-


    up, holding her hands. There was a pillow in the middle. Amy lost her bnce and fell directly on his


    chest.


    No big deal. Flirting wasmon.


    But the thing was, the moment Amy looked up, n also happened to be looking back at her. Their two


    eyes are so close to one another, staring into each other¡¯s eyes. It actually was an electrifying feeling.


    Amy was such a young woman but she met countless men. None of them made her feel this way, none


    of them! She had been eagerly waiting for the right man to appear, but even if the young man chasing


    her in the vige could circle the earth, she still didn''t care.


    However, she was head over heels for her cousin n.


    A feeling as strong as an electric shock instantly flowed through and shook her entire body. Her heart


    was beating so wildly that she could hardly control the rush of adrenaline filling her body.


    The room was quiet, very quiet.


    Suddenly, a thought came to Amy¡¯s mind. She stood up quickly, didn¡¯t say a word, and rushed out to


    the attic.


    n was also stunned. This feeling urred once when he first met Carol. It was a strong and even


    distracting feeling at the time. Although he had a crush on Carol, but it was the first time that he had felt


    this way with Amy.


    The feeling was so strong that n also felt like he was stuttering.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 #Chapter 32 A big day

    #Chapter 32 A big day


    Today was the big day for John and E! In rural areas, they had a word to describe such a special


    event¡ªlively. It would be lively for several days. Unlike in the city where people went to a hotel to have


    a meal without any following events, in the countryside, on the contrary, people had a lot of fun with


    feasts and entertainments.


    John wore a sharp groom¡¯s outfit. Although he looked like a vulgar person, he owned it and was having


    a good time drinking. He didn¡¯t say much, just knocking back one drink after another with his guests. It


    was a sign of respect to drink with him on his special day. The bride, E, on the other hand was more


    cautious, unlike her usual self.


    n came to help at the event and did all the chores.


    There were so many rtives drinking there but n noticed a sexy woman among them. This woman


    looked quite old but she was actually quite young. She looked a little like E but much more stunning


    and more subtle. She was not as wild and open as E.


    From what E mentioned, was that her elder sister?


    This young woman had great manners, a pleasant smile, an innocent face, and was married. She was


    not the kind of woman to sleep around. Then why didn¡¯t E introduce her? n couldn''t figure it out.


    John and E set a dozen tables for the ceremony, which was pretty suitable for the space in the


    vige. John was really happy. He toasted with his guests but they were drinking the countryside liquor.


    That liquor was very strong. How many people could handle it?


    The celebration went on until one o''clock in the morning. Later, the ceremony gradually died down. The


    staff working at the wedding took care of the clean-up. By two o''clock in the morning, everyone left and


    it waspletely silent.


    ¡°Damn! It was a good night. Now it¡¯s sexy time for the newlyweds, don''t let the bride down!¡± Some of


    the vige women didn''t forget to tease them when the couple disappeared temporarily.


    ¡°It''s almost time. You guys should start heading to the bridal chamber. Look at John, he¡¯s drunk, help


    him go into the bridal chamber!¡± The young woman who helped him was Lynn, E''s sister.


    ¡°I''m not drunk, hehe!¡± John waspletely drunk and could barely stand up, ¡°Come on, dear, let''s go


    into the chamber. You¡¯ll see how good your man is. I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy, haha.¡±


    ¡°Look at you. Little bastard.¡± E did not forget to nce at n while supporting her husband John,


    ¡°n, please send my sister home. It¡¯s not safe on this road.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not far away, no need to trouble him!¡± Lynn said lightly without looking at n.


    ¡°Let me take you home. It''s quitete. There are a lot of perverts in this vige.¡± Actually, n was just


    being a gentleman and still thinking about E''s words, ¡°If you¡¯re able to,e to me tonight.¡±


    Lynn finally epted, the two left with a shlight. Lynn lived not very far. But if they took the shortcut,


    they would walk a bit on a small deserted hill.


    On the way, it was a bit awkward. n didn''t know what to say. He was quiet most of the time. Lynn


    didn''t bother to start a conversation. There was a moment when she almost slipped but n quickly


    caught her. Lynn smiled and thanked him.


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived that she looked up at him but then immediately looked back down like a shy


    little girl. She didn¡¯t seem to carry herself like a young woman. n thought to himself, ¡°She is not like


    E; besides she is already married.¡± It was usually awkward to have a conversation with others as a


    married young woman. Many people in the vige gossiped a lot.


    Lynn''s house was very close to the shabby haunted cabin. n casually looked up at that house. It


    seemedpletely silent there!


    When n came back, four women were already asleep. He took a cold shower in the backyard, wore


    only a pair of underwear, and then went to the attic. He looked at E''s bathroom on the second floor


    and the chamber on the second floor through the window. The lights were off and it was very quiet.


    ny quietly on the bed, thinking that E was being deflowered. He tossed and turned.


    That night, in the chamber, was his friend''s wife. This made n more and more excited!


    He got up and tried to eavesdrop but the chamber waspletely silent. Could it be that they were


    already done fucking? Or was it that E clenched her teeth and dared not scream?


    The more n thought about it, the more curious he got. Even if he couldn¡¯t sleep with E, he could


    still have fun by listening to them.


    n has tossed around several times, ¡°Fuck, just go!¡± He got up without any clothes on. Went out and


    pulled up thedder, ced it on the roof, and climbed up. The roof was on the same side as E¡¯s


    side of the bed. There was an open space made of concrete, which was used for drying goods.


    n didn''t wear any shoes, for he didn¡¯t want to make any noise. The houses were only a little over a


    meter apart. n tiptoed directly over to E''s rooftop.


    Then he walked forward quietly, barefoot on the concrete, not making any sound. He found the steps


    and went downstairs.


    It was so pitch ck inside that he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    n was afraid that he would identally kick something. As he thought of this, he kicked a bucket


    with a snap and suddenly the sound rang from the hallway. n panicked, backed up quickly and tried


    to crawl back.


    After a while, there was still no sounding from the room, so he felt relieved and kept moving.


    He followed the stairs and went down to the second floor. E''s chamber is on the left side of the stairs.


    It was the room facing outside. n pressed his ear against the wall, trying to eavesdrop again but


    there was still no sound in the room.


    ¡°Are they really asleep? No way, sleeping this early on the wedding night?¡± John bragged that he could


    take on four cows.


    n leaned forward to eavesdrop again but still no sound. Suddenly, the door of the chamber opened


    creakingly. n panicked. It was toote to go back. If John came out, he¡¯s a dead man.


    n looked left and right, ¡°where could I possibly hide this staircase?¡±. He had to press his whole body


    against the wall.


    Someone quietly walked out of the chamber. There was also a second person behind. Who else could


    it be besides E?


    ¡°E?¡± n yelled softly.


    ¡°Hush!¡± E hurriedly made a silent gesture and giggled.


    E wore a white nightgown with bare thighs. She was still very conspicuous in the dark night. She


    looked very beautiful and hot. E was happy all of a sudden since she saw n. Actually, she had


    been waiting for him the whole time, hoping that he woulde to her rescue. She was really waiting


    for him. She must be hrious.


    n pointed his finger at the chamber. The meaning was obvious, ¡°What¡¯s up with John?¡±


    E pulled n down from the stairs, and then rushed ahead while putting her arms around n''s


    neck. Then she whispered in his ear, ¡°He fell asleep like a log. I came out when I heard the sound of a


    bucket just now. Are you here to rescue me?¡±


    How could he deny it? He was just here to take a peek. Maybe it was by luck that he happened to shag


    E.


    E stared at n intently then suddenly felt really excited. She remembered that she was lying in bed


    not feelingfortable to give her virginity to John. ¡°Why? Why would I give it to such an ugly


    monster? I have been looking forward to ning back. The more I waited, the more anxious and


    angrier I got. I could not wait to kill n earlier.¡±


    Suddenly, n was hesitant to say something, ¡°Did he fuck you just now?¡±


    E gave n a nk look and replied angrily, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to fuck me if he did?¡±


    ¡°No no! I was asking about John¡­¡± n spoke incoherently and immediately apologized. E chuckled


    when she saw n was so nervous. She looked overjoyed, ¡°He drank too much and fell asleep as


    soon as hey on the bed. Any other questions?¡±


    E looked like a happy child, as if she married n that night. n was still pouting. With a baby


    voice, she said, ¡°Tonight is my special night in the chamber. I will dedicate the first time to you. You


    have to satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°First time?¡± n said in shock, thinking that maybe he didn¡¯t hear her well. He wondered to himself,


    ¡°How could this be her first time? How could it be the first time for such a slut? If you are really a virgin,


    it¡¯s a big deal. Why do you want to give it up so easily? Am I still a man if I sleep with you like this?


    On the wedding night in the chamber, he was going to shag his friend''s wife, still a virgin. There was


    still such a cool thing in this world. He couldn¡¯t even imagine he could be so lucky.


    ¡°Come to my attic!¡± n said as he hugged E tightly, staring at the prey in front of him like a wolf.

 Chapter 33 Teasing her

    Chapter 33 Teasing her


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± E pouted and shook her head.


    n froze, ¡°Where else can I go if except my room? Is there any other bedrooms here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my chamber!¡± E said seriously.


    ¡°What?¡± n felt nk with a dark face. ¡°John is asleep in the chamber, what''s wrong with you? What


    if he wakes up? He didn''t take some sleeping pills. He just fell asleep when he was drunk. He could


    wake up at any time.¡± n hesitated.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have the guts to do it? You want it but dare not deny it?¡± E smiled wickedly. n


    always felt that sooner orter he would be ruined by this slut, ¡°This is deliberately punishing me.¡±


    But how could n let such an opportunity slip away? Actually, E just wanted to test n''s honesty


    and courage. Even if he didn''t agree, she would be willing to go back to the attic with him.


    n smiled wickedly as he carried E in his arms, supporting her legs with one hand and her back


    with the other. E kissed his cheek with her hands around his neck, feeling joyous.


    Quietly pushing the door with his feet, he found the chamber was dark and the ground was covered


    with a red carpet. Suddenly, they heard John screaming in his sleep.


    n put E on the sofa. She sat upright, with her back leaning on the sofa. n''s legs slid under


    E''s legs against the sofa. She casually wrapped her legs on n''s waist.


    n held them down and kissed them. Suddenly E hugged n''s neck tightly like a female cat,


    sucking n''s tongue with enthusiasm.


    At this moment, E was getting more and more horny, kissing n passionately. She stroked n''s


    chest muscles from time to time, and even tentativelyid her hand on his cock.


    n had got pretty hard. Kissing was not enough. He took off E''s nightdress, and immediately the


    two big tits were revealed. n kissed and grabbed her tits frantically.


    The tits are very stic and soft. The nipples are already incredibly hard. And she already got wet


    down there. She kept moaning, even louder than John''s snore.


    E couldn''t stand being teased like this. She wrapped her hand around her neck and daringly grabbed


    n''s dick with the other. She curled her ass and pulled her panties down. She lifted her feet and he


    took it off and suddenly his rock hard pole was exposed.


    E stroked it and was going crazy. ¡°God, it¡¯s so long and thick! The head is quite big.¡± E thought to


    herself, ¡°If I knew it was so big, I would have given it up to him. Why did I wait so long?¡± E regretted


    having waited for so long.


    n saw the enthusiasm, and took off the underwear while supporting her ass. Her vagina was shaved


    and very smooth.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± n whispered in her ears. E nodded three times.


    n grasped his thick dick, looked down at her and stuck it in her vagina. Although she couldn''t see


    clearly, her flesh-colored body was still a little reflective.


    E was so horny that she couldn''t wait any longer. She grabbed his dick and looked at it for a while


    before aiming it at her vagina.


    Both of them looked down at the action. n slowly exhaled, while E opened her eyes wide, and


    watched his dick slide in little by little.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!¡±


    n didn''t care about her. He shoved it to the bottom and pulled out wildly! A crackle echoed through


    the room. At first E didn''t dare to shout. John was snoring on the bed. But she was being fucked


    wildly by n, how could he resist the pleasure?


    After holding back for two minutes, he suddenly screamed for spring, and the whole room was filled


    with three different voices: John''s snoring, the sex sounds and E''s moans.


    John drank too much wine and slept like a log. His wife was getting fucked by n on their special


    wedding night. He didn''t know it. Was he still asleep?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A virgin was not hard to please. E had just been fucked madly for five minutes and she would soon


    have an orgasm mainly because n¡¯s dick was too big, and he was thrusting non-stop. E was so


    excited that she screamed. How could she suffer her first time by being tossed around by a beast like


    n.


    ¡°n, I¡¯m going to have an orgasm, I¡¯m going to have an orgasm!¡± Just after saying that, E shook her


    body for a while, with her whole body trembling and her mouth wide open.


    ¡°n, stop, stop!¡± E had taken enough and if he continued to thrust, she was going to copse. She


    quickly pushed n away but n couldn''t pull out.


    n continued to thrust frantically! E was about to cry as she desperately begged for mercy! n


    refused to pull out and E started crying.


    This crying went on for nearly an hour.


    In the countryside,te at night, there were always some unknown and mysterious things going on.


    ¡°Who knew how many women begged for mercy while a man is on top of them? Anyway, it¡¯s dark,


    especially those widows and left-behind women. Even nobody knew who was the victim after being


    brutally fucked.


    Dark night was the best disguise for human madness!


    In the early morning, a ray of sunlight passed through the window and shone on n''s face.


    John got up and saw the red on the bed sheet. E smiled and said, ¡°You did a great jobst night. You


    were drunk. Don''t you remember anything?¡± That red carpet was ced by Est night. She was


    exhausted by n. She was sore all over this morning and couldn''t get out of bed. Johnughed at


    her.


    E wasughing on the inside. n made her screamst night. He didn''t know how happy she was.


    But when she thought of the excitement at the beginning of the nightst night, she couldn¡¯t wait for it


    to happen again.


    It was said that cheating was addictive, and E had always been suspicious.


    ¡°Hehe, I want to introduce n to my sister. She must be satisfied!¡± E said to herself.


    n felt tired, didn''t eat breakfast, and finally caught up with his ss.


    ¡°Hello everyone, we are gonna have an exam today.¡± As soon as n spoke, the whole ss was in


    an uproar!


    ¡°Teacher, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the exam in advance?¡± Most of the students have their own


    opinions.


    ¡°Don''t be nervous, your parents will not be notified of the results. But if you fail the exam, the school


    may have to send the results home. Most importantly, I may offer tutoring for you, free of charge!¡±


    n''s n was to attend tutoring sessions on the weekend. It was already nned, and this was the


    next step to improve student performance.


    Originally, n nned to take a trip to the city with the students this month, but the unexpected


    incident of Daniel made the whole family in debt, so he did not enough money to go out with them.


    ¡°There are still months left before the midterm exam for the whole school. If students passed the exam,


    I will take you guys to a trip to the city,¡± n said with a smile. This was not an encouragement but it


    was the first time that the students had heard of such kind of reward, especially along with a handsome


    ss teacher like n.


    n looked at Jimmy, who was manicuring her nails in the corner, and continued, ¡°Whether you guys


    have a trip depends on how hard you study.¡±


    n dropped off the test paper and left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to check your answers?¡± The ss was stunned. Some of the ssmates who didn¡¯t


    study well replied, ¡°Are we cheating?¡±


    n entered the office and saw that Michelle grading her homework wholeheartedly. He smiled and


    said, "My dear, morning!"


    Michelle raised his head and gave a fiercely nk look but with a smile on his face, he followed, ¡°Yes,


    dear, morning!¡±


    When Irene heard this, she shivered with goose bumps all over. But every time Irene wanted to freeze


    n up, he would say, ¡°You remembered you were taking a bath that day?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Irene told n to shut his mouth, but she also kept silent obediently. What happened that


    day was a secret between the two of them. They agreed not to talk about it. Irene had been so alert.


    ¡®See if I have to catch you out!¡¯ Irene thought bitterly.

 Chapter 34 Michelle got lost

    Chapter 34 Michelle got lost


    At dusk in the afternoon, the setting sun was extraordinarily red.


    James took a few gangsters to the hillside, gazing at n standing on the podium and making the


    studentsugh. He was furious with angry eyes.


    ¡°You asshole have the guts to interfere my affairs huh. I will give it back to you double!¡± James stared at


    n fiercely. In this vige, no one dared to provoke him. His dating was ruined and he got punched by


    this fledglingst night. He was not going to swallow it.


    ¡°James, I heard that David¡¯s daughter Michelle is the boy¡¯s girlfriend¡±. The dark skinned guy next to


    James looked very rude, with a strong physique and a big scar on his lips. n would usually hide


    away when he saw such a person.


    But David was not a man to be trifled with. James was probably still targeting n.


    ¡°When have I ever been scared? If you want to y, just do it with a bit more excitement. Not to


    mention, that girl was such a beauty, my buddies and I have been wanting her for a while. Isn¡¯t it more


    exciting to tease his girlfriend? Haha!¡± This man with a scar was Jim, James¡¯s cousin. As a well-known


    gangster in the vige, he waszy and badly behaved. All the vigers were fear of provoking him, for


    he could do anything with other members if he raged.


    If n knew James was a hooligan, he would have definitely thought twicest night. It would not be


    worth it to waste his energy on a widow.


    ¡°When school is over, you guys find an opportunity to catch Michelle. We will wait for you at the cabin


    on the top of the mountain.¡± Jim looked like a boss, and shouted at several vige farmers, saying that


    even if they were useless, no one dared to bully them.


    ¡°Will this be too much? David is the officer of our vige, and if we kidnap his daughter, it''s illegal!¡±


    Some of the farmers said. They knew what the situation was. At first, they just followed James to beat


    n. It was enough to teach him a lesson, but Jim''s order changed, so they had to think it over.


    When Jim heard this, he turned his head and red at the man who was crawling around frightenedly.


    However, Michelle and n were still not aware of danger. n was even telling nasty jokes to make


    students female students happy.


    The school bell rang.


    Michelle, do you want me to take you home? n said with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°n, you''d better apany those female students there. They need it more.¡± Michelle looked at


    Amy who was waiting not far away. Although Michelle knew that Amy was n''s cousin, but at a


    nce, she could see that Amy was treating n more of her cousin.


    ¡°Anyway you¡¯re my girlfriend. Let me show you what a boyfriend can do,¡± n coaxed. If a man wanted


    to pick up a girl, the core was to get along well with her, so well that she would naturally rely on him.


    ¡°You don''t really want to chase me, do you? You¡¯re just not my type, so you should go get another girl


    from our ss.¡± Michelle said as she shook her head and walked away.


    n was left there alone, with an embarrassed look, thinking that this girl was so smart that she could


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    see through his thoughts. This was the first time he had experienced such an embarrassment. It turned


    out that Michelle was the Queen of Ice and Snow. n shook his head helplessly.


    Michelle took a few steps and stopped for a moment. Seeing n hadn''t followed her, she left.


    n looked at Michelle''s ass, which looked so good. He sighed, then turned around and went to find


    Carol. Going home from school with n was the happiest thing for Carol every day. Every time she


    talked to n on the way home, she blushed sheepishly like a little girl.


    n especially liked to tease Carol when she blushed. Carol''s face became even redder. However, this


    was also the happiest time with Carol. He was carefree, but what he thought about was Amy.


    Regarding Amy, n had had a crush on her since that summer vacation ten years ago.


    n treated Amy like his first love, bitter sweet. n had always kept this secret love in his heart, and


    even almost forgot about it. If it hadn''t been for the unexpected visit to this vige to support education,


    the rtionship would not be lit up again.


    However, Amy was his cousin, and it was impossible to be together.


    As night fell, the family was sitting and eating together. Although life was a lot harder than before,


    everyone was happy when eating. At this moment, someone sneaked out into the darkness.


    n had never seen this guy, tall and thin, wearing a pair of reading sses. In an intellectual smart


    look, he dressed a bit different from the vigers.


    ¡°David, why are you here? Have you had dinner? Come on.¡± Karen said with hospitality as he saw


    David. He was a vige official. As he came here, there must be something wrong. Karen immediately


    stood up politely. As the only man in the family, n also understood the politeness, so he hurriedly


    stood up and offered his seat to David.


    Then David ignored Karen and looked at n, ¡°Are you n, Michelle¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    n was shocked and was immediately aware that he was Michelle¡¯s father, the vige official as well.


    Michelle was such an officialling. No wonder she was so bad-tempered. She didn¡¯t take a handsome


    guy like n seriously. She was really something.


    Although they were not a couple, David just believed.


    ¡°Yes, good evening, Uncle David. I am n.¡± n said sincerely as he pulled out the chair for David.


    David was an intellectual and he also valued the same kind of person. n was well-educated and


    talented. David had already heard about this. But he didn¡¯t expect that n would be so handsome and


    attractive. That was what he had always wanted as his son-inw. Finding a cultivated person in this


    remote lonely area would be pretty hard.


    But he was not intended to think about this now because something had happened. ¡°Then have you


    seen my child Michelle? Hey, she didn¡¯t return home after school. Shouldn¡¯t she be with her boyfriend?¡±


    said David.


    ¡°Uncle David, Michelle is not here either,¡± Karen hurriedly answered with a panic look, ¡°n, do you


    know where she is?¡±


    ¡°We met when school was over. She went home straight without telling me she was going anywhere


    else,¡± n said as he scratched his head.


    ¡°Whoops, are you her boyfriend? If so, you should take her home, right? Where did she go? This is


    unusual.¡± David was already sweating. He had Michelle in hister years, and she was very spoiled.


    ¡°Don''t worry, David. I will look for her right away. As long as she was in the vige, I can definitely find


    her.¡± n took a shlight and went out. ¡®Nothing bad can happen in this vige. She must be chatting


    with a good friend. It¡¯s normal to forget the time to go back home.¡¯


    At this time, n remembered that she didn''t know much about Michelle. Who were her friends?


    Without knowing it at all, n visited all the teachers and students of the school, but didn¡¯t find her.


    David approached all his rtives, but still didn¡¯t gain any good news.


    Of course, n didn''t give up. He walked all the roads and even small paths in the vige. Whenever


    he met people, he asked if they saw Michelle. But still, they didn¡¯t find her.


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening, and n was worried now.


    David¡¯s family was already burning with anxiety. David couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°Where has she


    gone?¡±


    ¡°David, please turn to the rtives to find her together. Auntie, please stay at home to wait for her. I''m


    going back to school. I will definitely get Michelle back. Don''t worry!¡± n said before rushing to


    school.

 Chapter 35 She got kidnapped!

    Chapter 35 She got kidnapped!


    Arriving at school, n came to the ce where they said goodbye this afternoon. He walked along


    the road to Michelle''s house while carefully looking around, hoping to find a trail.


    Then he stopped at a fork, where he found another path to Michelle''s house. He surmised Michelle


    could take the big road with her personality, but he walked down the path.


    He then stepped on something. It was a book.


    ¡°This is Michelle''s book!¡± n had already realized that something happened to Michelle. He leaned


    over and found that there were many messy footprints.


    ¡°Is she kidnapped in such a small vige?¡± n couldn''t believe it, ¡°For what? Money?¡± n couldn''t


    figure it out so he opened the book and found a note in it.


    ¡°Want to find your girlfriend? Hurry up. We are waiting for you in the cabin on the top of the mountain. If


    you arete, we will have to do her one after one. You know what, this girl''s tits are really juicy.¡±


    n, without thinking twice, rushed to the top of the mountain.


    The cabin would be lively then.


    There was a fire in the old house. Several gangsters were roasting a pheasant, smelling good. A girl


    was tied to a pir in the corner.


    ¡°Hey guys, do you think if asshole n can find us?¡± Jim was joking with excitement while chewing on


    chicken legs. With his mouth full of sesame oil, he looked extremely hideous.


    ¡°I hope he won''t find us, so the girl will be ours tonight haha¡± Everyoneughed. It was Michelle who


    was tied up by these guys under the order of James and Jim.


    Originally, they didn''t have many thoughts about her but now as they saw that beautiful Michelle, how


    could they resist? They weren¡¯t even aware that it would be a crime to do her at turn.


    ¡°I''m not very demanding. Jim, you first, haha.¡± A guy said wickedly.


    ¡°There are six of us. If we fuck her tonight, can she take it? Haha¡± A guy drooled as he turned his head


    and looked evilly at Michelle on the pir.


    Michelle had never suffered this. She didn¡¯t even know why she was kidnapped by these guys. She


    was about to cry. These guys were so dirty and disgusting. As she thought they would take turns on her


    all night, she panicked with a pale face.


    ¡°You rogues, let me go!¡± Michelle was struggling, but she was too weak to get rid of the rope.


    ¡°She called us rogues? Haha, interesting? I was not one, but I am now!¡± a guy said. Hearing this, Jim


    threw the drumstick and headed to Michelle excitedly.


    Michelle had never seen such an ugly and disgusting man, and now she understood how cute n


    was. She looked down on n previously, but now she was going to be ruined by the gangsters. She


    felt desperate.


    ¡®If they dare to touch me tonight, I will definitely jump into the reservoir tomorrow!¡¯ Michelle cried as he


    watched Jime over. Jim frantically smelled Michelle''s breasts, belly and thighs. ¡°It smells so good!¡±


    Michelle had never seen such a perverted man. The man smelled her pussy, making Michelle so gross.


    ¡°The smell of a virgin, haha, do you want toe and smell it, guys?¡± Jim''s face was twitching. He was


    really turned on!


    ¡°Jim, you¡¯re such a fool. Why not pull off her pants and then smell it! Haha!¡± The gangsters looked


    extremely wretched.


    When Michelle heard this, she was so frightened that she burst into tears immediately. It turned out that


    she was so fragile and helpless, ¡°Get the hell out of me! Get the hell out of me!¡±


    The guy had already been caressing her body wretchedly. Michelle couldn¡¯t do anything but cried with


    advert eyes?


    The guy was drooling, his eyes gleaming, and stretched out his hands between Michelle''s thighs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few hissing sounds came.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Michelle struggled harder, twisting his body vigorously, tears dripping from her eyes, only


    to realize how helpless she was.


    The guy tore off her trousers directly, and the white thighs were immediately revealed, and the pink


    The guy who tore off her pants was the most aroused. He stripped off his pants, took out his small


    stick, then looked at Michelle and he started jerking off! Michelle vomited for a while! That guy actually


    ejacted on her.


    Michelle would never forget this in her life! The guy was so dirty, disgusting and horrible that Michelle


    went crazy.


    ¡°Bro, this girl is really sexy, how about we give it a go? Don''t wait for that kid!¡± Hearing this from a guy,


    Jim couldn''t hold it anymore as he saw such a beauty in this world. He had seen many left-behind


    women and widows, but none of them was as beautiful as Michelle!


    Michelle was simply a goddess, even looking at her tits and sexy thighs could make them orgasm!


    ¡°How useless! Why not just wait for that asshole toe and take turns doing her in front of him. Isn''t it


    more fun and exciting?¡± Jim was indeed a cunning and dirty man. This kind of mental stimtion was


    far more exciting than the physical one.


    Just like n shagged E in the bridal chamberst night, it was thrilling to cheat on the rival.


    ¡°Are you guys waiting for me?¡± Suddenly there was a sound outside the door. Of course n would not


    be so stupid and reckless! If he broke in directly, there were six of them. How could he fight against


    them?


    Seeing that he was noting in, James knew that this guy was not easy to deal with, but he could fix


    it.


    James walked over to Michelle and said to n, ¡°Don''t you want toe in and see what your


    girlfriend looks like? With that said, he tore off a piece of clothing from Michelle, with ace bra and a


    deep cleavage revealed.


    Michelle was crying and screaming! Her thighs and bra had never been seen by a man, but now she


    was so humiliated before six extremely wretched men. How could she take this?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in? Then we are ready to have a go at her.¡± James said wickedly, ready to tear off


    her bra.


    n knew that he had no choice, so he took the courage to walk in, but as soon as he stepped in, he


    was suddenly hit from behind and fainted on the ground. When he woke up, he had been tied into a


    ball.


    James looked at n with a smug face, and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you remember me?¡± With that said,


    James pried his mouth open with his hands, but he lost a front tooth, ¡°You deserve this!¡±


    n snorted coldly, ¡°Why did you bully a widow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve shagged many widows. Let me tell you, we will take turns with your girlfriend tonight, so everyone


    in the vige will know n¡¯s girlfriend is done. That¡¯s not enough. We can also take turns with Mary


    tomorrow. So what the hell can you do?¡± James continued.


    n was furious and stared intensely at them. Although he was just acting with Michelle, this definitely


    ruined Michelle''s life! He would live with this regret all his life.


    ¡°I will cut off your head and hang it at the entrance of the vige!¡± n exploded as if his eyes were


    going to pop out. If James dared to do this, n would dare to do that too. ¡°Just do it if you dare!¡±


    n would never beg others, especially enemies!


    ¡°Are you threatening me? Ha ha! Then I''ll show you!¡± James said with wider eyes. He was not scared,


    ¡°Separate her legs and stand them up!¡±


    ¡°What! No no no!¡± Michelle would rather die than be insulted like this! But no matter how hard she


    struggled and yelled, her legs were finally lifted apart.


    Thece underwear was ultimately revealed, and her pussy was faintly exposed. It could definitely


    arouse any man tomit a crime!


    n watched all this fiercely¡ªMichelle''s helpless eyes, James''s wretched face and the perverted


    gangsters. It turned out that there was such garbage everywhere.


    James stretched out his hand to Michelle''s underwear in front of everyone!

 Chapter 36 A fire accident

    Chapter 36 A fire ident


    When everyone was paying attention to Michelle¡¯s private part, n suddenly dropped something from


    his pocket, quietly pulled it over, and stepped it with his heel. With a push of the heel, the thing was


    caught in a bonfire. It turned out to be arge shlight battery! The moment Jim touched Michelle''s


    underwear, suddenly, there was a loud noise, and the fire exploded.


    Suddenly, mes shot up everywhere, and a piece of storage battery flew away. It happened to fly into


    the back of Jim¡¯s head and nearly knocked him out. The other mes spread like wildfire. Right then


    the mes were flying everywhere, and some even flew directly onto a farmer, burning him to the point


    of screaming.


    This sudden explosion shocked everyone and made them dizzy.


    n appraised the situation and quickly moved over and cut open the rope with the fire. This thatch


    was extremely mmable. When everyone saw it, they ran for their lives, as the beam was about to fall


    down. Some vigers were aze and couldn''t help out. They frantically pped themselves. Some


    vigers saw that the fire was getting out of control and just tried to escape. Jim saw that the thatched


    hut was about to fall, and he had fainted andid on the ground. He hadn''t been burned alive, had he?


    Jim took a look at n, but there wasn''t much he could do, so he hurried to help James.


    However, Michelle was still tied to the pir, which would not budge at all. The surrounding area was


    full of smoke, and she was suffocating.


    n rushed over, pressing Jim to the ground, and the two tumbling in the fire, fighting. n had never


    studied mixed martial arts. He was a sports student. But fighting was stillmonce. Jim was a


    first-rate hoodlum and his physique was not inferior to n. The two were evenly matched.


    They kicked and punched each other but no one gained the upper hand. One face was red and the


    other green. Seeing that this hut was about to fall, continuing to stay tangled up like this would end with


    all four of them certain to die in the mes.


    n hurried to rescue Michelle. Michelle was choking and nearly passed out. Jim saw that his cousin


    looked like he was dead, so he had no choice but to drag him out of there.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. I am here!¡± n himself was so affected by the smoke that he couldn''t


    open his eyes and coughed, but Michelle weakened and passed out. When the rope was untied, he


    charged straight into the back room, and at the same time the thatched hut alsopletely copsed,


    the fire was billowing, and the smoke filled the whole ce.


    n came out from behind, while Jim and the others were at the front door. n carried Michelle on


    his back. If he took the road, he would definitely not be able to escape. And in front of him was pitch


    ck. He couldn''t see anything. He noticed that the vigers on the opposite side were chasing behind.


    They didn¡¯t care about anything and rushed into the pathless weeds, without knowing anything about


    the conditions there. Out of desperation, they stepped into it.


    ¡°Don''t run! Stop!¡± A few vigers in the rear chased after him and followed like a shadow.


    n didn''t know what was in front of him, weeds or branches so he just carried his female load across.


    Whether the ground under his feet had deep pits, was soft or had animal traps, he just stepped on it,


    because if caught by this mob, Michelle''s life would be ruined.


    Michelle''s trousers had been torn apart, nothing left, exceptce underwear but the top was still intact.


    Shey on n''s back and passed out from the smoke. But just when n wanted to stop and rest,


    suddenly, with a puff, his feet sank, and the two of them fell down.


    Bang! He didn''t know where he fell. He suddenly fainted.


    n''s failure to return all night made his aunt Karen¡¯s family as nervous as ants and Carol almost


    cried. David saw that his daughter Michelle had not returned all night so he knew something must have


    happened.


    In the morning, the dewdrops dripped down the green grass with a thud, and fell freely, impartially, on


    n''s mouth, and n suddenly awakened from the nightmare.


    What the hell was this ce he wondered? n wiped his eyes and took a closer look. It turned out to


    be a deep pit in the ground.


    n raised his head. The entrance of the pit was hidden by some weeds. It was very secretive. There


    were a few rays of sunlight shining through the gap. It was seven or eight meters deep and had a


    radius of about one meter. The entrance was narrow, estimated to be only half a meter in radius, n


    could just barely lie down. The side walls of therge pit were muddy, smooth and drenched.


    Who had nothing better to do than dig such a pit? n scolded secretly as he felt pain all over his


    body, from intense fighting with Jim.


    ¡°Don''t, don''t, don''t force me, don''t!¡± Michelle was struggling desperately, her eyes still closed. She was


    in the middle of a nightmare. n squatted down in a hurry, threw Michelle in his arms, and stroked her


    head, ¡°Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I am here, I am!¡±


    Sure enough, after a few strokes, Michelle calmed down and woke up. Seeing that the man in front of


    her was not the six wretched vigers, she broke out in tears.


    She rushed over and hugged n tightly. He also hugged her tightly,forting her, ¡°It''s all right, it''s all


    right, I''m here!¡±


    Michelle hugged him tightly, crying and said, ¡°I''m so scared, so scared, I just dreamed that they


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    molested me. It was so dirty and disgusting!¡± n held her andforted her the whole time. After a


    while, Michelle calmed down.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Michelle looked around and found them in a pit.


    ¡°I was carrying you on my backst night. They frantically chased us and it was pitch ck out Then I


    stepped on an empty spot and fell in! But at least we escaped!¡± n looked up at the sky, then looked


    at the mud wall, and went from one side to the other. It wasn''t going to be easy to get out there.


    ¡°How do we get out?¡± Of course Michelle was not a fool. Looking at the situation, it is obviously even


    worse thanst night.


    There was a barren mountain outside, and generally no one would pass by. Even if there was


    someone, they would not notice the pit. We are in bad shape here. n tried his best to recall what


    happenedst night. He should have run longer. The road was already far away, and no one would


    pass by such a deste ce.


    ¡°Anyone there? Anyone there? Help!¡± Michelle shouted towards the entrance of the pit, but there was


    no sound outside, ¡°Are we just going be sitting here waiting like this?¡± Michelle hadn''t eatenst night,


    and her stomach was groaning with hunger.


    n tried to climb up the side of the pit, but the wall was so smooth that he couldn''t go up even one


    step. If the pit was a little narrower, he could step on each side with his legs apart, and he might have


    had a chance. Now if he wanted to climb up, it was almost impossible. The two have also gradually


    realized the seriousness of their situation, and if this continued, they may die here!


    Die here! ! The two realized the seriousness of the problem almost at the same time. If no one found


    them, they would just rot here!


    ¡°We have to calm down. Your parents and my aunt will definitelye looking for us. If we maintain our


    strength, we may still have a chance. As long as someone passes by, we will shout!¡± n could only


    Because the possibility of being found was almost zero. The area here was too big and there was not


    enough manpower at all unless the whole vige was dispatched. This mountain is too hilly and too big,


    way too big. How easy would it be to find someone? n could only pin his hopes on James and the


    others.


    Only they knew roughly where they were. At that time, if people in the vige were mobilized toe


    and look for it, there was hope, but the problem was, would James and Jim even be willing do this?


    Would other vigers do this? n didn''t know anything about their character.


    The two sat at the bottom of the pit in a daze, one hour, two hours, one morning, one afternoon. As the


    darkness settled each day, and the two were almost exhausted from hunger! They didn''t even have the


    strength to stand up.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll die here?¡± she pondered. Michelle''s eyes were dull. She thought about her first love,


    holding hands, first kisses and her first night. All these were normal ordinary things. She was unwilling,


    unwilling to die like this. ¡°I don''t want to die here. I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend yet!¡± Michelle cried, and


    the more she thought about it, the more upset she became.


    ¡°You mean I am not your boyfriend?¡± n didn¡¯t want to hear that. ¡°Anyway we are well-known.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really mean that.¡± Michelle rolled her eyes and pouted.


    ¡°We are about to die so why not turn this hole into our bridal chamber so that you can be a woman


    again?¡± n was still in the mood to molest? His brain went insane!


    The strange thing was, Michelle was not angry, and just sat there frozen. She was still a virgin, and she


    was really unwilling to leave this world. But n began to take off his pants at this time. Michelle got


    nervous, thinking of his intentions and hurriedly shouted, ¡°What do you think you''re doing? I don¡¯t


    agree!¡±


    But n continued to take off his pants, and was about to take off the rest of his clothes. Michelle was


    frightened, curled into the corner, closed herself in deeply, and stammered.


    ¡°Don''t mess around! Do not do that!¡±


    n shed a wicked smile.

 Chapter 37 Dying at the pit

    Chapter 37 Dying at the pit


    Michelle was already scared and stayed curled up in the corner. If n were to try to shag her now,


    she would have been nothing she could do. There was no one here, and she didn''t have any strength


    at all to resist.


    n smiled, ¡°What the hell are you thinking? It''s getting dark, it''s going to be cold, so wear my pants


    and clothes, or you will freeze to death at night.¡± Michelle noticed that her entire freezing thighs were


    exposed and stained with mud. Not to mention the fact that she had misunderstood n.


    n threw his trousers and clothes over, wearing only a pair of underwear and short sleeves, and he


    suddenly became much colder. The sky was already dark. The pit was also pitch ck, and Michelle


    was more scared. Today was the second night, and he was getting closer and closer to death.


    ¡°Are you there?¡± Michelle asked gently, ¡°I am afraid.¡± n was also exhausted. He had a lot of physical


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    exertionst night. He didn''t eat anything all day. The most important thing is that he had been thinking


    of various ways to get out of this pit, but all ideas were unworkable. He was at the point of despair and


    deep regret. Depression swallowed him up.


    n moved over, hugged Michelle, and let her sit on hisp sideways, and then embraced her with


    both hands. Michelle was close to n''s arms, and felt very warm.


    ¡°If we can get out alive, what do you want to do?¡± he asked. n also thought about a lot of other


    things.


    ¡°I will let you chase me! Chase me fiercely!¡± Michelle had been pursued countless times, but no one


    made her happy. n was the most satisfying one, but she had been spoiled since she was a child,


    and she had developed an aloof personality living in a rich family. ¡°Whether I like you or not, I am still


    an aloof princess.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel anything for me, why should bother chasing you!¡± n knew how to chase girls, but


    that happened when he was young and frivolous. Nowadays, he had experienced a lot and knew a lot


    of things. ¡°Everything should be mutual. If you don''t like me, then don''t expect me to like you! Even if I


    like you, so what? Forget about it!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Michelle snorted like an angry little princess.


    ¡°Hey! As long as my beloved guitar is with me I¡¯m fine and I can sing a song as ast wish!¡± n


    looked at the sky, dotted with stars, and even the starry sky looked so small. He thought he was so


    small. If he was lucky enough to live, he must do what he love and pursue it. Boldly go after cousin


    Amy, hit on all these female students, and none of the vige women could escape his pursuit.


    ¡°Do you also have a guitar? Can you sing?¡± Michelle suddenly became perked up because the man


    who can sing was so attractive. She used to walk through mountains and rivers and bought a ticket for


    a concert after standing two days in line. But she lost it. She cried for a whole day and was scolded to


    death by her parents. That ticket was his father''s ie for half a month.


    Michelle had loved singing since she was a child. She once vowed to marry a man who can sing. She


    didn¡¯t expect n to sing and y guitar. Michelle suddenly cheered up, almost forgetting that she was


    in such a difficult situation.


    As for n, singing had always been a must-have tool for pretending to be cool to pick up girls. As a


    man full of the dream of picking up girls, how couldn¡¯t he sing? Impossible.


    ¡°Sing a song! I want to listen!¡± Michelle shouted excitedly.


    n also thought it was funny. Did she think this was the first time picking up girls by singing? In this


    situation, if he didn¡¯t sing, he wasn¡¯t even a man.


    n sang the songs of his childhood idols with such affection. These old songs apanied him as


    he grew up most of the 80s. Michelle listened silently and clearly realized one thing that this charming


    and masculine singer n was the person she had been looking for.


    Michelle''s eyes were glowing. She watched n''s affectionate face in the dim light, and his sexy lips


    as they were opening and closing. Michelle was stunned, her heart beating wildly. She couldn''t blink.


    Looking at n, suddenly, she made a move that surprised him. She couldn''t even believe it herself!


    Michelle, the number one beauty in the Vergina Vige, suddenly sat up, kissed, and sealed n¡¯s


    mouth. This was not enough. She immediately kissed and thrust her tongue into n''s mouth and was


    immediately entangled with n''s tongue.


    n didn''t know that she would make such a surprising and sudden move. But the experience of


    picking up girls immediately made him hugging Michelle tightly, pressing her head fiercely, kissing her


    frantically, and licking her tongue wildly.


    She was driven by n¡¯s passionate kiss. She had already forgotten everything and kissed more


    passionately and crazily. Both mouths and tongues were like fighting, wildly circling and licking each


    other, and no one dared to be the weaker one. The two were already panting.


    After kissing for five minutes, these two slowly stopped, face to face, forehead against forehead,


    panting. At this moment, both of them suddenlyughed. Suddenly, Michelle hugged n''s neck and


    leaned on his shoulder. Women were so inexplicable. When men chased them crazily, they didn¡¯t care,


    but sing them a song, they melt in men¡¯s arms. Suddenly, a voice came from outside the cave.


    The two hurriedly stood up, pricked their ears up like rabbits, listening to the voice outside the pit, and


    sure enough, there was a voice. Could it be that someone actually came here?


    The two were excited and shouted, ¡°We are here, help, we are here!¡± The two screamed for a quarter


    of an hour, but no one came. There was no sound outside, and there was no movement at all. Both of


    them slumped to the ground, and thest chance waspletely shattered. Despair, this despair from


    heaven to hell, alsopletely shattered thest hope of the two young people. They knew that they


    might not be able to survive until tomorrow. n held Michelle tightly in his arms. At thest moment of


    his life, she was the one who was by his side. Fate was so mysterious. Time was ticking every second!


    One minute, one hour!


    n sang songs softly. He didn¡¯t know when Michelle began crying, crying the whole time. There was


    no one who was not afraid of death, no one. n was also afraid, so afraid! But so what? He was


    afraid, but he still had to face it bravely.


    ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Michelle raised his head, almost losing the strength to speak. n smiled, stroked her


    face, and said affectionately, ¡°Beautiful! You are the most beautiful woman in the vige!¡± Michelle


    smiled, so sad and desperate. ¡°n, can you make me be a woman again?¡±

 Chapter 38 Feeling like reborn

    Chapter 38 Feeling like reborn


    n and Michelle looked at each other face to face, resting on each other¡¯s forehead. Their noses and


    lips were so close that they could feel each other''s breathing.


    Michelle''s chest gradually rose and fell, and her breathing is short. This was the first time that she had


    felt sexual urges towards a man. What was n waiting for? She could feel invigorated before she died


    and would be happy to be a romantic ghost. n raised his hand and gently stroked Michelle''s cheek.


    Her dewy skin was so beautiful.


    He gently wiped the tears from the corners of Michelle''s eyes, kissed her cheeks, and kissed her lips.


    Her sexy and rosy lips had also be dry and pale, and she felt a deep heartache. n ran his


    hands down her cheeks, to her neck, to her chest, and gently unbuttoned her clothes. Michelle''s heart


    beat faster, she became more jittery, her breathing became more rapid, and her body was trembling.


    Gradually, breast cleavage was revealed, and there was nothing more beautiful in this world than this


    cleavage. Under the moonlight, the cleavage was deep and stic, smooth and delicate. n took off


    Michelle¡¯s shirt little by little, and Michelle''s entire bra was exposed,ce and flesh-colored, very


    sensual. He could feel that his cock had hardened.


    Michelle was so attractive that she could easily win E and Joann in seconds. They were not on the


    same level at all. Compared with E, it was an insult to Michelle. n kissed Michelle''s cheek and


    stretched his hand behind her back, trying to undo her bra. Michelle cried. She was crying not because


    n was preparing to shag her, not because she was afraid of death in this environment, but because


    the most beautiful and happiest time in the world was so short, and these temporary moments brought


    a lifetime of pain.


    All happiness was exchanged for an equal amount of tragedy. Michelle was crying! How came n


    wasn¡¯t?


    The buttons were unfastened so n dragged the bra down and gradually took it off. Michelle''s breasts


    were about to be revealed. This pair of tits were the most perfect tits in the world. n suddenly froze!


    He didn''t know what he was thinking! He was unwilling, he was angry, and he didn¡¯t want to sumb to


    fate.


    n''s hand stopped, the bra was not taken off, but something unexpected happened. He suddenly


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    buckled the bra back! This was crazy, right? Like he was kicked in the head by a donkey or something.


    n held Michelle''s shoulders tightly in both hands, staring at her fiercely, like a hungry wolf!


    ¡°Listen, we want to live, climb out, and make love to me outside of this hellhole!¡±


    Michelle was shocked! n stood up and said, ¡°My guess is, it is seven and a half meters tall, I am


    180cm high, and you are 168cm. If you stand on me, or if I reach out to hold you up, you can reach 4


    meters high and there are three meters left. We only need to reach a few meters higher. Fortunately, it


    is all mud. I¡¯m guessing that this is a hunting trap arranged by a viger. There may still be hope.¡±


    After n finished speaking, out of desperation he started to dig out the soil on the wall. The soil was


    very sticky and wet, but not loose. Michelleughed suddenly when she saw him, gritted her teeth,


    stood up, and went to help dig out the wall. The two started digging at a height of one meter, digging


    out and stepping it down under their feet, but they did not dare to dig too deep for fear of the pit


    copsing and being buried alive.


    n¡¯s hands were red and raw from digging and his nails were bent and bloodshot, but all this digging


    was motivated by his lust for picking up girls. He remembered all the people waiting outside; Amy,


    Carol, E, Gina, and Sue. He now felt full of strength and gave every ounce of effort in his body.


    Finding a stone here was much more exciting than dredging these mud walls. The height of the stone


    could instantly elevate one higher. In order to make the best use of the height of the stone and soil,


    n did not fill all the ground, but only covered half of it, leaning against the opposite wall. He put the


    stones on the bottom and edges as much as possible then transported the soil inside and filed it up.


    The two of them didn''t know how long they had been digging, and they were too worn out to keep


    going. Theyy down to rest and fell asleep immediately.


    In the early morning of the third day, when the sun had just risen, n woke up while Michelle slept


    soundly beside him. n looked around and found they had piled mud and stones a full meter highst


    night. Now it was a real race against the god of death. It was really his own vitality that raced against


    the god of death, to see who had thestugh. n looked up at the opening of the pit carefully,


    hoping to find something useful.


    Was that the root of a tree? Michelle had also woken up, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she


    saw a hole covered by weeds, but at the ce where she was sitting, it seemed that he saw something


    else. n looked in that direction and found that it was indeed the bottom of a tree root, which was


    more than a meter down, looming along the wall of the pit.


    ¡®If we can reach that root of the tree, maybe we can climb out.¡¯ He estimated that he could climb out as


    long as he could grasp the root of the tree, but he couldn''t reach that height by himself. ¡°Are you


    confident enough to grasp the root of the tree and climb out?¡± n asked.


    ¡°I do not know!¡± After Michelle''s desperate effortst night, her whole body had already copsed, and


    she was struggling to stand up. How could she possibly climb up to the root of the tree? ¡°But this is the


    Michelle said with a smile. This is also thest time she smiled in this pit.


    ¡°Haha, are you willing to do anything with me?¡± n didn''t forget to flirt, even at thisst crucial


    moment. ¡°Of course not, except for that, everything else is fine.¡± Michelle''s face blushed.


    The two climbed up to the top area of the soil theyid downst night. n squatted down, supported


    the wall with both hands, and let Michelle climb up by standing on his shoulders. After climbing up,


    Michelle was already putting out all her effort. Michelle weighed at least ny pounds, not heavy, but


    n who had not eaten couldn''t hardly bear it. But he must bear it. n stood up, and Michelle


    supported herself against the wall so as not to fall. She raised her hand to find the root of the tree. It


    seemed to be close to her, but she couldn''t touch it. That was nerve-racking! n was holding on


    tightly underneath.


    ¡°I can''t reach it!¡± Michelle shouted, desperate! ¡°Step on my hand with your foot, and I will push you up a


    little bit!¡± n roared. This was thest chance, and he had to withstand it. Michelle stood on n''s


    hand staggeringly and if he hadn''t been holding on to the wall to maintain the center of gravity, she


    would have fallen off. She tried to stretch out her hand, but it was still a little bit short of the target,


    hating herself for not being a few centimeters taller.


    Seeing that all the efforts so far were in vain, Michelle still had not given up yet. This was thest


    chance to survive. She went for it! Only facing a desperation situation, could a person really know how


    awesome they were! Michelle actually jumped up and finally grabbed a hold of it!


    Michelle stared at her legs, trying to climb up desperately, but after all, she was a female, and he didn''t


    have the strength. Her body seemed so heavy and she experienced how difficult it was to climb up like


    this.


    n was even more flustered and confused when he watched her from below. He wanted to cheer her


    on but was afraid of distracting her. At this moment, he really prayed that there was a god in this world


    to help them.


    Michelle cried because she forgot climbing up. She didn''t even have the strength to hang. The more


    she hung, the more exhausted she became. Michelle gritted her teeth, thinking that she must not fail to


    make it up, so she climbed two more steps, but there was still half a meter away from the entrance to


    the pit.


    At such a critical moment, Michelle''s body had reached its limit and could no longer hold on and she


    was about to fall.


    But just at the moment her hands lost grip, suddenly, another hand was stretched out from the entrance


    of the pit, and Michelle was firmly grasped by that hand. n looked up and cheered in surprise. It


    turned out to be his cousin Carol. At that moment, n and Michelle suddenly felt reborn.


    The two swore that they would cherish life and time in the future! They didn¡¯t know at all if they would


    be alive tomorrow! Carol pulled Michelle up, then called a passerby and pulled n up with a rope.


    She cried and threw herself into n''s arms, ¡°n, I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    n stroked her head, kissed her forehead, and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl I would never leave you


    behind.¡±


    At this moment, Michelle felt jealous. She didn''t even know that she cared so much about n''s every


    move. Even though he was only holding his own cousin, she was still jealous.


    It turned out that Carol never gave up looking for n because the thatched hut was on fire and the


    shlight was found. The vigers actually came to this ce, but the area was really too big, and they


    didn''t believe it was worth it. Why should theye here for no reason?


    Only cousin Carol had an intuitive feeling that her cousin must be nearby. When everyone was


    disappointed and gave up, she still kept looking for him. She had been searching all through the night,


    only because of the faith his cousin had put in her. She didn¡¯t understand why, but she only knew that


    she couldn¡¯t lose her cousin.


    She was deeply attached to n for many things; they went to school together, yed together, made


    up lessons together, ate together, and chatted together. Everything in her life had something to do with


    him.


    Aunt Karen cried when she saw ne back alive! When Michelle saw her parents, she cried even


    more! David looked at the wiped out n in front of him, but he was even more assured of this young


    guy¡¯s character.


    n went home and had a big meal, took a shower, and went to sleep in the attic. These past few


    days, he was really hungry and sleepy. However, his recent experience was even more valuable than


    his experience in a whole year. It was rich and exciting.


    n fell asleep with a smile. Although he experienced a life-threatening near tragedy, he had a


    girlfriend, Michelle, the vige''s top beauty, and, for him, it was all worth it. Tomorrow, n told himself


    that they must do three things:


    n now regretted not going all the way with the goddess Michelle when he had the chance in that pit.

 Chapter 39 Back on their feet

    Chapter 39 Back on their feet


    The next day was Thursday, but n was still very weak. Under the dual care of her aunt and cousins,


    he recovered quickly. This day was probably the mostfortable day n had ever had. He was also


    able to act like a spoiled child like her cousins who just coddled him. The only productive activity he did


    this day was grade test papers.


    The two hoodlum brothers had fled, but n knew that they woulde back sooner orter to pick a


    fight.


    By Friday, n had basically recovered, so he went to ss. When n saw his students again, he


    was really relieved. This lesson was self-study. Everyone followed the self-study method he taught


    them before, and then the test results were handed out. He called them over to talk one by one. Of


    course, he reminded them not to be nervous.¡± It is just a quick chat to get closer to you, haha!¡± n


    smiled and spoke as he always did.


    Next, Carol was the first to be called out. The ssroom was at the end of the corridor on the second


    floor, so n simply walked to the end of the corridor, which was hidden by the ssroom wall so the


    students would not see or hear their conversation. n just smiled and touched her head. He wanted


    to say a lot, but everything that needed to be said was expressed in silence. He took out the test paper


    and handed it to his cousin.


    She took a look at the score, 39? Her face suddenly darkened. She tried so hard to impress n, and


    he always helped with homework, but she still got such a horrible score?


    Next came the ss genius, who scored 67 points in the exam, which was already the highest score in


    the ss. n was so ashamed. The learning foundation of this group of kids was really not solid.


    n nned to do a home visit tomorrow after he handed the 12-point test paper to Jimmy. This kid


    obviously had some issues, but she was extremely smart. She just didn''t want to study. There must be


    some darkness going on in her life. ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone in my house. You are not wee!¡± Jimmy


    grabbed the test paper, rolled it up in her hand, and returned to the ssroom with an indifferent


    expression.


    Then n called the rest of the students over one by one. It was nothing more than a brief chat. The


    most important thing was to hear their opinions and subtle expressions concerning the score.


    Some children were really stupid. Some were smart and clever but justzy. Some children were just


    totally useless. Thest two types of students were currently n¡¯s primary targets, such as Jimmy,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who is clever as hell but never worked. The other one was Sue, a female student who n had


    interacted with twice.


    ¡°Will youe to visit home, Teacher n?¡± Sue unexpectedly initiated the request.


    When n pondered, he had long heard that there were many girls who acted more mature than their


    age in Apricot Vige. They were all girls of Sue¡¯s type. In contrast, in Vergina Vige, there were many


    pretty girls, like E and Lynn, Amy, and Irene. They were the most beautiful for their age. n had


    wanted to go to Apricot Vige to check things out there for a long time, not to mention that several of


    the children in the ss were from there. At the moment, n wanted to shag one of these girls and


    pondered over this problem.


    Sue was the most horny, and the one who wanted to go to n most often. If he pulled her into the


    lunch break room in the old house at noon or after school, taking off his pants, he could get down to


    business.


    In fact, the person n wanted to shag most is Gina. She didn''t even develop her tits in her first year.


    Her triangle is super tight. To get off watching a little girl with no hair grown in her love zone is a most


    splendid achievement. Feeling and this little beauty, with a tender face, would scream out like crazily in


    bed, and turned n on.


    Gina¡¯s mother, Joann, was in fact still a young woman. She looked kind of shy and embarrassed, but in


    reality she was fierce as hell and too far too much trouble to deal with. There was also E, but this girl


    was being kept in check by John. It is too risky right now to find her and steal that fish. He can only wait


    for opportunities to do it.


    Of course, it was not unreasonable that n wanted to force Teacher Teresa but that also had a


    problem. However, n¡¯s next teacher''s target was Teacher Irene, because she was familiar with him,


    and it would be easy to make a move. If there was an aphrodisiac that worked on her, n wanted to


    find her and start experimenting as soon as possible.


    As for other female resources, cousin Amy, cousin Carol, Michelle, Teacher Judy, Ashley, and a few


    flowers in the ss were among the candidates. n knew that the time was still not ripe for a move,


    and needed to practice patience. These young girls were the cream of the crop. He wanted to take his


    time to sample them slowly.


    ¡°Are you inviting me to?¡± n didn''t say yes nor did he say no. Instead, he threw the question back to


    her. This was a type ofmunication trick. Sue stammered and felt embarrassed to say it, but she


    endured it and said it, ¡°I told my good friend all about us.¡± After blurting that out, she stopped talking.


    Sue had already mentioned thisst time, and n also knew it, waiting for her to continue speaking


    on her own. ¡°I told her that Teacher n is very awesome, and she insisted on seeing you.¡±


    n didn¡¯t understand. What did this mean? Did she want to have a quick shag with me?


    ¡°Why does she want to see me? She¡¯s not my student. However, it''s okay to go to your house and talk


    to your parents about your studies.¡± n handed over the test paper, 43 points, medium grade. Even if


    he was willing, he couldn''t agree directly. Then his true motives would show. He needed to find a good-


    sounding reason. ¡°I wille to visit you at your house. It''s okay to meet your good friend at the same


    time.¡±


    Smart people did things in a roundabout way, or tried to get a bird''s eye view of the situation first.


    n was this kind of person. He was working hard to earn money. He also knew he was creating job


    opportunities for the country and improving his social rank and social height.


    Sue was a bit embarrassed to talk about her grades. However, n agreed toe to her home,


    which was always a happy thing.


    As a teacher, at least two things needed to be rified. The first was to understand students and their


    family background, and the second was to nurture and strengthen each of the friendships between


    teacher and students. So n decided to go on a small home visit first to understand the difficulty of


    each student and the family situation, so that he could improve the students'' performance properly.


    Many teachers, in order to improve students'' grades, blindly tutored a student or blindly assigned


    homework. In n''s eyes, that was stupid behavior.


    Anyway, n was looking forward to his guitar and there would be a physical education ss in the


    afternoon. There were no facilities there, such as basketball, football, volleyball. Nothing could be done.


    Should he have them doing jogging? But if he sang or made games for them, maybe he could pave the


    way for picking up girls.


    Michelle still didn''te today so Irene took the ss. n wanted to see her after school, especially


    for fear that she was traumatized. After all, those disgusting guys almost took turns molesting her. It


    took time to stabilize emotions after that kind of experience.


    But when school was over, the principal and Irene nned to visit her, so n refused.


    ¡°Hey Ashley!¡± n stopped Ashley who was about to go home.


    Student Ashley didn''t match her name at all. She was a sex kitten in the ss, but there wasn¡¯t any


    chance of an ambiguous rtionship, because there were no men around at all. Ashley''s kind of


    enchantment is different from Sue¡¯s. Sue was the kind of girl who was more lustful but very direct, while


    Ashley is just the opposite. She was more of a schemer and people never really knew what she was up


    to.


    For example, when it came to n, Sue was very straightforward to hit on him, but Ashley was not.


    She will only use her ecstatic eyes and nonchnt expressions to make n horny.


    n was often numbed by her electric-like power. Sue was mature in the body, but Ashley was beyond


    her years in maturity and also had a hot body.


    ¡°What''s wrong Teacher n?¡± Ashley was holding the book, without even carrying her schoolbag,


    looking at n with a charming appearance. n¡¯s goose bumps were obvious.


    ¡°Do you mind if I take you home?¡± Of course, n was trying to promotemunication with her and


    also used these asions for home visits. But he also had to be honest with himself and admit that he


    wanted to hit on her.


    ¡°Teacher n is so good today. You usually apany your cousin back. Besides, there is also


    Teacher Michelle¡±. Today Ashley still looked at n with those lively electric soul-like big eyes.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t make eyes at me, I¡¯ll still apany you next time!¡± Of course n was joking. This


    kind of flirtatious girl really appealed to men, even women would not resist. Ashley chuckled, pouting


    her small mouth, blinking her big eyes, and said cutely, ¡°But even if I make eyes at you, you are


    indifferent.¡±


    It was obvious that the way Ashley spoke differed from Sue¡¯s.


    Sue would say that n was handsome and really liked him. But Ashley was different. She would say


    something ambiguous and implicit. She could be in politics or business in the future. She was an


    extremely smart woman, even if she spent just a little time on her studies; she would be an incredible


    student. The purpose of n''s trip was to see how Ashley spent her time.

 Chapter 40 A home visit to Ashley

    Chapter 40 A home visit to Ashley


    n went to Ashley''s house for the first time. The home was on the upper side of the vige. It was an


    old house. Many houses in the southern rural areas were jointly built. For example, five families


    invested together to build arge house and lived in a separate ce, which saved resources and was


    very lively. The Ashley family lived at the east end of this big house.


    Ashley¡¯s family was very happy to see n''s arrival, and hurriedly found a stool and went to the small


    courtyard to sit with n, and poured a cup of tea for n.


    ¡°Teacher n, is my daughter a bad student? Did she fail the exam again?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Teacher n was a top student, can my daughter go to high school?¡± The parents both


    asked in unison.


    ¡°Ashley is very good, and she should have no problem going to high school.¡± n took a sip of tea and


    deliberately lied. Ashley was bbergasted when she heard that. This was not to say she wasn¡¯t good,


    but she would definitely not be able to go to high school.


    ¡°Well, we have three children, and she had two brothers, both of whom spoil her to death. I don''t know


    what they are doing every day. She keeps herself in the room and keeps the two of us out,¡± She


    continued, ¡°Look at her, I just don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    As n was chatting with Ashley¡¯s parents, she stayed aside, pretending to do homework. Looking at


    her, he knew doing homework would be torturing her. n wanted tough when she saw it to try to


    deliberately upset her.


    After talking for about half an hour, he learned about Ashley¡¯s family. Except that her two older brothers


    spoiled her, there were no major issues. She didn¡¯t do much work and didn¡¯t help the family. On the


    surface, she looked likezy, but what n was more interested in was what she was doing in her


    room.


    Was she reading a pornographic book? n knew there were a lot of girls at this age that read


    romance novels. ¡°Ashley, can you take me to your room?¡± n stood up and looked at Ashley, while


    Ashley''s eyes widened, obviously unhappy.


    ¡°Why do you look so stunned? Hurry up and take me there!¡± Ashley''s mother had no manners at all


    when she saw Ashley''s disrespectful and impolite attitude. She wanted to scold her a long time ago.


    Ashley was extremely hesitant, acting like there was something shameful in the room, but n waited.


    Ashley twisted her body around and reluctantly picked up the textbooks and walked back with n.


    ¡°Ah! Yell at again! ¡±she muttered under her breath.


    n followed her upstairs and walked across the wooden floor. The second floor was as big as the first


    floor, because everyone¡¯s second floor was connected together, but each family had its own stairs and


    rooms. Although they were separated from each other and could not pass, they could still climb from


    the east end to the west end of the house by climbing up the floor.


    Ashley''s room was locked, like a piece of purend in her own heart. n entered the room. The light


    in the room was very poor, with only a small window. However, n was still shocked by this room.


    The room was full of posters, mostly pop stars, such as French Queen Alizee, Adam Lambert, and


    even some rock stars. On the table, there were also books and songs about music, but there was no


    radio or mp4. n looked at everything rted to music in the room with moistened eyes.


    Suddenly he remembered the scene of the New Year''s Day celebrations in junior high school, when the


    school band sang a song on the stage. That¡¯s when n fell in love with musicpletely.


    He recalled his dream, bohemianism, and his youngest and happiest years of junior high school life.


    n used to be the same as her, but in the end his dream was strangled in the cradle and system.


    Ashley kept her head down, because n would definitely think that she was wasting her time on


    useless things and would definitely scold her severely.


    Ashley dreamed of bing a singer, but everyoneughed at her¡ªssmates, friends, brothers,


    parents, rtives, ymates, and neighbors allughed at her. ¡°You are a rural girl, but you fantasize


    about something like being a singer. You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    No one understood Ashley. n himself was pursuing that dream in that era, and no one understood.


    He understood these youngsters!


    He turned around and looked at Ashley as she prepared to be scolded. She didn''t look like a vixen at


    all, but like a cute little rabbit. Ashley wrung her hands together, not daring to look up at him. She


    scored 28 points in the exam. How could there be any chance of her attending high school?


    ¡°Raise your head!¡± n became very serious! Ashley raised her head and looked up at him, only this


    time, it was not for making eyes at him, but for getting reprimanded.


    But what n said next changed Ashley''s life! ¡°If you have a dream, you must pursue it without


    hesitation. If you want to be a singer, you must use your strength to make those who look down on you


    look up to you and let those who support you no longer be disappointed.¡± When n said this, his eyes


    were very firm, as if he was talking to his past self, ¡°My guitar will arrive next week, and then I will teach


    you to sing!¡±


    Ashley opened her mouth and couldn''t believe what n just said. Tears burst into her eyes. No one


    understood her, but he did. Ashley jumped into n''s arms and cried happily!


    ¡°But you have to know that if you can''t get to high school or university, you won''t have the chance to


    get out of here, and you won''t have the chance to get in touch with real music. There are still many


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    beautiful things about music waiting for you in the university. You understand?¡± n held Ashley''s head


    and pressed her against his chest. He didn''t want her to take too many dead ends or be beaten to a


    pulp by life.


    Ashley nodded for the first time. It''s not that she didn¡¯t like to learn, she was just pissed all the time!


    She kept holding n and refused to let go. ¡°Is it true that you can teach me to sing?¡± Ashley asked


    with her immature face.


    ¡°Ok! For sure.¡± n smiled and deliberately said, ¡°If you do well in the final exam, I will consider giving


    you an mp4 as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She jumped up and down excitedly. Why did n understand her so much?


    ¡°When did I ever tell a lie!¡±


    n stayed for more than ten minutes, and when he was about to leave, he didn''t forget to look back


    and encourage her again. Ashley said suddenly and seriously, ¡°Teacher n, I must study hard, I must


    learn singing hard, and I won''t let you down!¡± After speaking, tears gushed out again.


    n smiled, ¡°Well, but, next time you better make eyes at me, otherwise¡­¡± He deliberately pointed at


    her and smiled wretchedly. Ashley stuck out her tongue and made a face, ¡°Yes, yes! You won''t mess


    with me, right?¡± She looked so cute and attractive.


    n felt that each one of his students was cuter than the next. Life might bepletely changed


    because of someone''s words!


    That evening E and John came to visit n. After all, he just went through a life and death


    experience.


    However, when n saw the two of them, he felt weird. John must have known that thest time n


    was in the bridal chamber, he shagged his wife; she cheated on John big time.


    ¡°Hey John, the wedding night was awesome I¡¯ll bet!¡± n deliberately brought up this topic, and at the


    same time quietly looked at E. She practically kicked n downstairs when she heard him talking


    about shit that should not be mentioned.


    ¡°Awesome! You can¡¯t believe how I made my wife scream that night!¡± John bragged as a leopard


    couldn¡¯t change its spots. ¡°Hey don¡¯t shame yourself here! Go back!¡± E said hurriedly with a


    darkened face, while giving n a fierce look.

 Chapter 41 Misery

    Chapter 41 Misery


    The next day.


    In the morning, n visited two students again. The families of these two students were very difficult.


    Going home was not as simple as doing housework. The students often asked for leave to help the


    family with heavy tasks and often didn''t even have enough to eat. How could they have time to study?


    n also knew that in order to improve their academic performance, they must solve the food and


    clothing problem of their families first, but n waspletely broke, not just empty pockets for


    himself but the huge debt he owed for his uncle''s knife attack incident. He was under a fucking


    mountain of debt.


    n was also a mud bodhisattva who crossed the river and couldn''t protect himself.


    How did people make money? Even the vigers knew how to get rich. n had been thinking about


    this issue ever since his uncle went to prison.


    In the afternoon, he arranged to visit Sue¡¯s house, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he took a nap


    first, because he may spend the night there. At that time, maybe there would be a sex battle. Of


    course, he must get his strength together for that battle first.


    It wasn''t until three o''clock in the afternoon that n was about to set off to Apricot Vige, and told his


    aunt that he might not be back at night.


    n needed to climb to the top of the mountain, passed the reservoir, then walked a few kilometers,


    and he would arrive at the Apricot Vige.


    n had never visited the reservoir in Vergina Vige, mainly because the reservoir was not on the


    main road to the town, but on a branch road to Apricot Vige.


    n had heard a lot about the terrifying stories of the reservoir, but heughed it off. It didn''t take long


    for him to see this reservoir after he got on the branch road. The reservoir was really big. It was dark


    blue. It was not hard to imagine. Its depth was terrifying. The vigers said that they dug dozens of


    meters deep in the past, and of course the reservoir contained everything.


    n deliberately walked down the steps and reached the bank of the reservoir. It suddenly got chilly.


    He took a look around.


    No way! There were still girls swimming? Was that girl Teacher Irene¡¯s sister? n took a closer look


    and saw a girl swimming naked and muttering to herself, ¡°It seems that I am not the only one who does


    not believe in the story of the water monster¡±.


    ¡°Hey, the water is too deep, girl, don''t swim here.¡± n shouted, gazing at the reservoir which looked


    like a ck hole. The depth of the water was bottomless and blue, and he really didn''t know what


    would be under the water.


    When the naked girl heard it, she swam over. n gradually realized that she was another girl as


    beautiful as a goddess. Her beauty was unique. She was not as beautiful and mature as his cousin


    Amy, not as cute as Carol, not as sexy as Sue, and not as sophisticated as Michelle. She was like a


    goddess, seemed very close, and yet felt very far away, expressing a looming beauty.


    ¡°The water is veryfortable, why don''t youe down?¡± The girl smiled slightly and looked very


    ¡°I have something to do. Besides, I don¡¯t dare to go down in such deep water. I am just passing by. I


    would like to advise you that I heard that there are water monsters in this reservoir. Be careful they


    don¡¯t grab you and pull you under.¡± n actually said this deliberately.


    The girl was indeed beautiful and hoped to see her naked ashore. Second, the reservoir was indeed


    deep and dangerous. No matter how confident he was about the reservoir situation, he would not make


    fun of someone¡¯s risk to their life.


    Of course, n mentioned the water monsterpletely to scare her. ¡°Ha ha!¡± The girl chuckled,


    ¡°Even top students believe in the story of the water monsters?¡±


    How did she know that I was a top student? He wondered if it was my student¡¯s sister or a colleague¡¯s


    sister?


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe in water monsters. It¡¯s just gettingte. The water looks so deep and scary.


    Please go home quickly. I have something to do. Let¡¯s go!¡± n looked at the sky. He had been


    climbing this road for half an hour, fearing that it would be difficult to get to Apricot Vige by dark, so


    he turned around and left silently.


    The girl in the reservoir kept watching n as he left, her face changed from smiling to serious to cold-


    blooded, and finally a wicked smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    n walked for more than half an hour, and saw Sue far away at the entrance of the vige. There was


    a girl standing beside Sue.


    ¡°Teacher Allen, why are you sote?¡± Sue cocked her mouth and seemed to have been waiting for n


    for a long time.


    ¡°Today, I had to go to several student houses, so I amte. Sorry to make you wait so long.¡± n lied,


    and deliberately joked, but then he turned to look at the girl next to Sue.


    ¡°Yes, we have been eagerly waiting for you.¡± Sue now teased him back, and then introduced, ¡°Teacher


    n, this is my good friend R, I mentioned her to you before. ¡°When Sue said, ¡®I mentioned it to you


    before¡¯, her voice was obviously lowered a lot. She was obviously implying that n was her good


    friend who wanted to see him very much.


    n just looked at her. R was about the same body type as Sue, and she was not so outstanding in


    appearance. No matter her appearance, she was just as immature as Sue.


    ¡°Hello, Teacher n, Sue told me about you, and I was curious about how handsome you are, and I


    really want to see how handsome you are!¡± R didn''t feel shy at all, she was very rxed.


    ¡°What do you think of him now?¡± Sue asked proudly.


    ¡°More handsome than I thought, probably the most handsome of the men I have ever seen¡±. R


    smiled and looked at n.


    n felt that although R was not his own student, since she was Sue''s best friend, she was not


    much different from his own student.


    The three of them walked to Apricot Vige. On the way, n did see many girls of the same age as


    Sue. It seemed that the rumors were true. This was the Lolita concentration camp. On the way, R


    peeped at n from time to time, but when she was caught by his eyes several times, she gave him a


    big smile.


    n now had to pretend to be a very honest and upright teacher. But tonight...


    The houses of Sue and R were close to each other. No wonder they had a good rtionship. It was


    not an old wooden house. The walls were made of concrete, so they didn''t seem to be very poor.


    Sue¡¯s parents weed the arrival of n. It was because Sue had always boasted about n in


    front of his parents. In fact, their parents had long wanted to meet this highly-talented teacher from the


    city.


    At this moment, someone came out of the house, carrying a cup of tea, and handing it to n very


    politely. n looked up, and the two of them looked at each other. There was a small electric shock.


    The electric shock was very short. The woman was very quick. She looked away, just smiled and said,


    ¡°Teacher n, please have tea, thank you for your attention to my younger sister.¡±


    Younger sister? n was taken aback. So this person turned out to be Sue''s older sister? These two


    were born to the same parents. So why were they so far apart in appearance?


    Sue''s sister didn''t know how much more beautiful she was than Sue, and her words and deeds were


    gentle and elegant. She was verydylike. On the other hand, Sue was open and showy. n couldn''t


    believe that they could be sisters.


    He nced at Sue''s older sister, her name was Jean, again, and her she immediately felt that maic


    attraction and moved away in a sh.


    Sue''s mother went to cook dinner. n also asked about Sue and discussed Sue''s situation at school,


    but n generally said positive things.


    ¡°My sister is usually very naughty, but since you came here, she seems to be a lot better.¡± Jean was


    talking about her younger sister, and when she was speaking, she looked at n, and he looked into


    her eyes and listened.


    When n spoke, he would mostly look into Jean''s eyes. Every time their eyes met, they would feel


    electric shock, which made them both feel numb and attracted to each other.


    Sometimes, when conversation got too long winded, the two nced at each other. Jean looked away,


    and then shot her eyes back to look at n with a smile.


    After talking for about half an hour, n looked at the sky, and noticed that it was about to get dark.


    ¡°I have to visit the other two students'' homes, so I will go ahead and leave now.¡± n was obviously


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    being deliberate, but he couldn''t really keep talking, and voluntarily stay to eat and sleep, right? This


    was very impolite, and n certainly couldn¡¯t be impolite.


    When Sue¡¯s parents heard that n was about to leave, Sue¡¯s mother stopped him cold from the


    kitchen on the spot, with a kitchen knife in her hand, ¡°Teacher n is a rare visitor to our house, and is


    Sue¡¯s teacher. Dinner is a must. Stay for dinner and also sleep here tonight. The Vergina Vige was


    so far away.¡±


    Sue and R became even more anxious when they heard n was about to leave, and desperately


    persuaded n to stay.


    ¡°Teacher n, stay here tonight, I can sleep with my sister, you can sleep in my room!¡± Jean spoke


    verydylike, but politely. This time, Jean kept looking at n.


    He suddenly realized that he really did want to stay. He also wanted to find R and shag her when it


    got dark, but now, Jean suddenly came out, causing n¡¯s momentum to shift even more towards her.


    To put it bluntly, Jean''s opinion could sway n¡¯s decision even more. People on this mountain were


    really very polite.


    ¡°Teacher n, my parents and elder brother have all gone to a rtives'' house. There is no one in my


    house. I have two empty beds. Sleep wherever you want!¡± R suggested. This suggestion touched


    his ''heart'' the most. ¡®Could it be that he and R would be the only people together at night? That


    sounds like I could do whatever I wanted, right?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Teacher n, R¡¯s ce is very empty, so please stay there.¡± In fact, Sue had already


    discussed this with R in private, and went to her ce sleep at night, because no one would be


    Teacher n. If he slept here, the parents and sisters would be around. It was very inconvenient.


    Under the unanimous persuasion of everyone, n pretended to be very embarrassed, and finally


    reluctantly agreed. n felt more and more that he was a born actor.

 Chapter 42 Home visit

    Chapter 42 Home visit


    As it was notpletely dark, n decided to drop by the other two students. Although these two were


    not in his arrangement at all, he still pretended to do this so in order not to make Sue¡¯s family


    suspicious.


    The dinner at Sue''s family was very scrumptious, but during the meal, n didn''t know how many


    times he had gone back and forth touching Jean. In fact, she was a very outgoing girl, but not as


    straightforward as Sue. As Sue saw the handsome n before her, she just didn¡¯t want to hide her


    desire. Jean was more subtle and preferred people who pay more attention to feelings and emotion.


    ¡°Mom, I will go to R''s home to do my homework tonight, so that Teacher n could help me. I n


    to stay overnight with R.¡± Sue made this suggestion while eating this delicious meal. Of course R


    backed her up immediately, ying along with the guise of doing homework. How could the parents


    disagree?


    n originally wanted to find a chance to stay alone with Jean for a while. This kind of local frequent


    small maism made n feelfortable. This chemistry between a boy and girl was the most


    beautiful sensation in the world.


    But Sue grabbed n and left. When n left, he looked back at Jean. She looked reluctant to see


    him go, and they stared at each other for a while. No words were needed.


    Jean had beautiful straight hair that hung from one side, shiny and jet-ck, and asionally a small


    wrinkle between her eyebrows, which really impressed n.


    Are the three of us sleeping together at night? As soon as n left Sue''s parents and her sister, and


    the three of them were alone. His words became explicit.


    ¡°No, if my boyfriend knew it, he would break up with me immediately!¡± R was happy in her heart, but


    her face said somethingpletely different.


    ¡°Come on! Who told mest time they wanted to be with Teacher n! ! Haha¡± As Sue saw only there


    were there around, she really nned to speak everything out.


    ¡°Hey? Damn Traitor!¡± R pretended to hit someone, and Sue hurried away.


    Seeing they are chasing each other, n started imaging flirting with them tonight.


    R and Sue¡¯s home were equipped almost the same. n guessed they were built together before.


    As expected, the house was empty. The three went directly to R''s room.


    R''s room was on the second floor, quite spacious and neatly arranged. They took off their shoes and


    went in. The room was so bright, and it was a mountain outside the window, so they weren¡¯t afraid of


    being seen by anyone.


    ny down on the bed and let out a sigh of relief ¡°I am exhausted from walking. Don''t you think that I


    should lie down?¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s see if R will give me a massage if I ask. She¡¯s not doing anything anyway.¡¯ Sue prepared a


    homework book, put it on the table, and was ready to do her homework. Actually, she was just


    pretending.


    ¡°I am not avable. I still need to feed the pigs!¡± R shot back. Then she went downstairs to do


    housework. Every household in the countryside raised a lot of poultry and needed to take care of it.


    n and Sue were left in the room. Originally, n wanted to probe as little about her sister, Jean,


    such as whether she had a boyfriend, what they were doing at home, whether they went to the county


    to work, etc. Afraid that Sue might be suspicious, he had to hold back.


    ¡°Wannae get a hug?¡± n spread his hands and said.


    In fact, Sue had been waiting to hear this. How could she do her homework when she was alone with


    n? Besides, it was not the first time that they had done that.


    As soon as she heard this, Sue came over and threw himself into n''s arms, leaning against his


    chest. n touched her ass with both hands. It felt tight and firm. Sue had never done it with n since


    she lost her virginity. It happened to be three weeks ago. The pleasure of having her cherry popped


    made Sue intoxicated.


    n had wanted to take Sue to the school room to have a shag when he was free, but then he was


    busy with messing up Amy¡¯s marriage, dealing with his uncle¡¯s crime, and John¡¯s marriage, andter he


    was in trouble with Michelle. It was too much going on.


    Sue, who had tasted the sweetness for the first time but held back mightily for three weeks, could no


    longer bear it. When she leaned on n''s chest, she got aroused! n had rich experience, and he


    knew what was going on.


    n''s hands were already getting busy, trying to take off her pants, but Sue took the initiative to raise


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    her butt. n pulled them down, and her pants slid down her big ass, revealing the big white butt.


    n teased her pussy. ¡°Oh my God! It''s already wet.¡± n was stunned as Sue took the initiative to


    pull off his trousers then sat on top of him.


    Sue was lying t on n, with her legs spread on both sides of n''s body. She only took off the


    pants, and the quilt was not covered. The lights were on, and it didn¡¯t matter if it was on. Even knowing


    that R mighte up at any time, they just kept going anyway.


    It was obvious that Sue had really been horny these past three weeks because the two had almost no


    forey. n grabbed her ass with both hands, and just did some hardcore grinding.


    Sue immediately squealed like a pig.


    At this moment, Sue felt super awesome. This is the second time she had been fucked by a man.


    Compared with the first time, she felt obviously different. She had entered the scene like a pro and was


    familiar with the script.


    Sue wailed for ten minutes, and the main show had just begun. At this time, R had finished her work


    and went upstairs.


    As soon as R heard Sue crying downstairs, she was envious, jealous and hated, thinking that she


    had only left for a minute to feed the pigs. ¡°You two got busy already? How horny!¡±


    R wanted to peek and eavesdrop outside the door for a while, but she couldn''t control herself, so


    she pushed the door and went in.


    She saw everything before her. Sue was lying on n, screaming. n was violently pumping upward.


    What makes R feel even more turned on was that Sue¡¯s butt is facing the door, so she clearly saw


    n thrusting her right there.


    R was shocked n¡¯s big cock. ¡®God, it''s doubled as thick as my boyfriend¡¯s cock. Sue was


    definitely enjoying this!


    These two were overdoing it so they better leave for a while. Regardless of whether she was


    embarrassed or not, R came in anyway after taking off her shoes.


    Sue saw R lying on n,pletely uncovered. Even she was not covered with the quilt. His penis


    and her vagina werepletely exposed. This was embarrassing enough but what was even more


    embarrassing was she still kept lying on Teacher n constantly squealing.


    ¡°R, get the hell out of here!¡± Sue turned her head, gritted her teeth and continued to enjoy the


    pleasure. R shot back and said,


    ¡°This is my room, why should I go out?¡± R came over angrily and sat down on the chair at the table


    with a serious look.


    ¡°Get out! It''s embarrassing.¡± Sue felt so awkward as R stared at her.


    ¡°You damn slut! What made you so horny all of a sudden?¡± R said angrily, ¡°You don''t care about me


    as long as you are happy.¡±


    Only n didn''t speak, because he was getting all the benefits anyway.


    ¡°You are the fucking slut! You and your boyfriend were the same. Haven''t you two screwed each other


    several times in front of me?¡± Sue was not convinced as she thought to herself, ¡®You popped your


    cherry earlier than me, and shagged several times in front of me. It¡¯s you who is the fucking slut.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my boyfriend, but you are now with n and if I¡¯m not mistaken, he is not your


    goddamn boyfriend.¡± R felt that she was being reasonable, while she kept looking at n''s big cock


    from time to time, which made her eyes stick out.


    ¡°Don''t you also want to shag n?¡± Sue counterattacked while reeling in pleasure of her body.


    ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t talk bullshit!¡± R felt embarrassed to hear this in front of n, and of


    course she denied it.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to shag him, why ask him toe to sleep at your ce tonight?¡± After Sue finished


    speaking, she continued to scream again.


    Listening to these two good friends quarreling, n was so happy. What do these two things have to


    do with anything? But as he thought he would still need to get a hard cock againter at night, and


    would like to shag Rter, he should take care of his physical strength for now.


    ¡°My bad. You should do your homework first.¡± n knew that the best show was yet toe, so it was


    even worse for R not to have a face saving way out of this situation. Sue always obeyed n. As he


    spoke, she slowly lifted her butt up. As soon as n left her vagina, the big pole came out like a spring,


    and it was full of wet juicy cum.


    Sue hurriedly put on her pants, but n stood up deliberately, which fully exposed his big cock in front


    of R, letting her get a good look at it. When R saw it, her eyes bulged, and her heart rose up to


    her throat, wishing that this thing was in her body right now.


    ¡°Look at you, your eyes are bulging out of their sockets!¡± Sue saw that R was staring at n''s cock


    without looking away, and she casuallyughed at her. ¡°Haven''t you seen my boyfriend¡¯s cock?¡± R


    said in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯m not looking at you! I''m just watching Teacher n¡±.


    Sue walked to the table,ughed, and said, ¡°Of course I have seen your boyfriend''s dick, like a little


    toothpick, who doesn''t know that.¡±


    ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± R was irritated not because Sue made fun of her, but because she told the truth.


    Compared with n, her boyfriend¡¯s cock was like a very tiny toothpick which made R feel very


    embarrassed. She got so angry and prepared to beat the shit out of her.


    Sue screamed as she ran, ¡°Little toothpick, little toothpick!¡±

 Chapter 43 Two young girls

    Chapter 43 Two young girls


    n saw the two of them goofing around, so he followed them.


    ¡°You guys, keep making trouble, so I''ll go out for a walk, take a shower, and when Ie back, you two


    better wait for me in bed!¡± n pointed to Sue and R, smiled and went downstairs.


    Sue and R stood in shock!


    Were the three of us sleeping together at night? R looked at Sue in confusion. She should have left


    him to her tonight, but now she was inexplicably stealing n again?


    ¡°Yes, that''s what Teacher n said just now. Don''t even think about driving me away! Haha¡± Sue


    smiled, with a triumphant face, she sat back in her chair and prepared to do homework.


    Seeing that n had gone downstairs, R spoke boldly, ¡°No, you and Teacher n often have


    opportunities. I may not have a next time with him, not to mention you did it once just now. It¡¯s my turn


    tonight, right.¡± R pulled Sue''s skirt like a coquettish little princess.


    ¡°I still have a beef with you! I was in the mood just now, and I was about to climax. But you just had to


    deliberately interrupt us.¡± Sue looked at R annoyed.


    R smiled, ¡°Of course it was on purpose! Why should you have all the fun? But I can only look at it?¡±


    ¡°My friend Sue, I will share my boyfriend with you next time, OK?¡± R even took out her boyfriend ¡®s


    picture to coax Sue.


    ¡°Geez! I''m not interested in the size of your man¡¯s cock. I only want to shag n. But, let¡¯s do him


    together in the evening. I¡¯ll let you have him first, so that you are satisfied, okay?¡± Sue was like an elder


    coaxing a younger one. This was the first time she had raised her head in front of R. She had been


    crushed by everything in the past.


    n had already gone downstairs. There are three reasons why he went downstairs.


    First, he really wanted to wash. After all, the girls were all sensitive in their genitals, so his cock must


    be kept clean.


    Second, he needed to rx his mood and body and prepare for the night''s battle.


    Third, it was still too early now. He wanted to go out to kill some time. If he just turned off the lights and


    did it now, if the two girls were not satisfied, they would definitely pester him to make love. Then you


    had to admit defeat. It was most appropriate to go back at ten o''clock.


    n went out, remembered the direction and road a bit, and was about to walk towards the countryside


    at the entrance of the vige, taking in some fresh air. He looked around and found a girl sitting in the


    hut next to him, but it was too dark to see who it was.


    Jean, Sue¡¯s older sister, had just finished peeing and stood up and put on her pants. She didn''t know


    that someone was looking at her, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to put her clothes on. But when he stood up,


    she was not wearing pants. The entire ck triangle was clearly revealed, and this wonderful moment


    happened to be captured by n.


    When Jean pulled up her pants, she found that a person was standing in front and was looking over,


    and immediately reacted, remembering that she was naked just now. With a look of embarrassment


    she hurriedly lifted her pants.


    Seeing that he was discovered by the girl, n hurriedly looked away and walked towards the


    countryside. Jean only recognized the person as n when she got out of the hut. She was worried


    about what happened just now. Seeing that n was walking towards the countryside alone, she was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    curious and quickly followed.


    ¡°Hey? Are you out for a walk? Or were you tossed out by those two little bitches?¡± Jean patted n''s


    shoulder from behind. In fact, when she saw that it was n, she was very excited. She was bored at


    night. Besides, she kept reminiscing about the scene of animal maism earlier with Teacher n.


    ¡®This is such a coincidence that I would meet him when I came out to pee,¡¯ she thought.


    n saw that this was the girl who was in the cottage just now. It turned out to be Jean. He


    immediately smiled. Seeing that Jean was also smiling and looking at him, they just stared at each


    other for two seconds, Jean immediately moved her gaze away.


    ¡°The room is too stuffy, so I came out to catch some fresh air.¡± This was true. ¡¯Aren¡¯t you going to


    suggest that we hang out for a while?¡¯ Jean hoped. She wasn''t about to pass up such a good


    opportunity to be alone with him. In fact, her feelings were veryplex now. First, she knew that she


    had feelings for n, but she wasn¡¯t sure exactly. At the same time, she didn¡¯t know how n felt


    towards hers. After all, she had never been in a rtionship before.


    In the countryside where the two walked, they talked about many things, such as Sue''s, family''s, Jean''s


    own life, n''s own life, and so on. Especially when n talked about wanting the worst school in the


    county to be the best school in the county, Jean was full of admiration, and she felt that he was


    someone who would do a great job.


    The two walked around some more and found that they were able to hit it off really well, thanks to


    n''smunication skills and the talent of an actor, performing different roles in front of different


    women.


    For example, he tried to be gentlemanly in front of the graceful Michelle, mature and masculine in front


    of Sue, and was more stable and secure in front of Joann. He didn¡¯t directly express his worst side, for


    he considered it not smart.


    After they walked around a bit and came back, it was very ufortable for Jean who was about to be


    separated from him, because this was her first date with a boy. It was apletely different feeling,


    both bitter and sweet.


    She was a little embarrassed as she said, ¡°Will we still have a chance to meet next time?¡±


    In this rural area, without anymunication facilities, long distance dating is indeed very, very difficult.


    Many times, the rural guys came out to pick up girls. They all stopped by hoping to get lucky when they


    came to your house, under the pretence ofing to hang out with the girl every day, which was very


    funny. But there was nothing to say, everyone did it.


    But n couldn¡¯t easilye over to Sue''s house often, right? It was too far, and his teacher status


    was inappropriate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there is a chance next time!¡± n could only say that.


    n returned to R''s house and went upstairs after washing his dick a little downstairs. It was almost


    nine o''clock at this time. When n pushed open the door of R''s room, she was still taken aback by


    the two girls.


    The two girls were obviously washed, and they both wore very cute little pajamas. They were leaning


    on the bedside together, looking at a novel. It looked like they were twins.


    n took off his shoes, closed the door, and walked over, squatting on the bed, looking at the two


    lovely girls in front of him, Sue inside and R outside.


    Sue and R cleaned up like this and were more charming and sexy at night. Although both are only


    sixteen years old, their tits and some other aspects were in no way inferior to a mature woman.


    n stared at the two of them for a long time, and both Sue and R were embarrassed.¡± Is Teacher


    ning up to the bed?¡± Sue blinked her big cute eyes and asked.


    n smiled slightly, then turned his gaze to R, and said to R with his chin, ¡°R, you take off


    your pajamas. I want to see your tits.¡±


    R was taken aback. She was still a little embarrassed to take her top off with the lights on, not to


    mention that n saw her for the first time today. She turned her head and looked at Sue again, then


    pointed at herself, and said suspiciously, ¡°Hey Sue? Aren¡¯t you gonna off the lights?¡±


    ¡°n asked you to take it off, so you can take it off. Why are you shy? n has seen my tits and


    touched them a long time ago.¡± Sue gloated. She also wanted to see how embarrassed R was in


    front of n.


    R was a little embarrassed. She turned on the light and met with Teacher n for the first time. She


    was not familiar with him. She had a boyfriend and was in front of two people. Although R was more


    open than Sue, she was still a little ufortable.


    Seeing n¡¯s affectionate eyes, R knew that she belonged to him tonight, so why was she still


    afraid to take off her clothes? She pulled up the nightdress, took off the nightdress and put it on the


    table, but didn''t forget to cover her tits with both hands.


    ¡°Let go, I want to see tits! ¡°n nced at them, but he didn''t expect that R would blush, and be so


    serious.


    R looked at the handsome n. Although she was a little shy, she hesitated for a moment, but she


    took her hands away. Suddenly, her two erect tits were exposed in front of n.


    n looked at R''s tits. They were beautiful and round. R was a little embarrassed. She turned


    her head to the side and didn''t dare to look directly at n.


    n stretched out his hand and squeezed R''s tits, very stic and smooth, and felt very squishy.


    Only then, as he squeezed R''s breasts she immediately made a sound.


    ¡°Take off your underwear too!¡± n squeezed for a while and withdrew his hand, still lying on the bed


    sheet, watching R continue to be embarrassed.


    When R thought about her tits being seen anyway, what was she afraid of? ¡®Just take it off¡¯ she


    thought and then took off the underwear, tightly closed her legs, only a small ck triangle area, with


    very few hairs, only a pinch of ck. ¡°Look at me!¡± n still used this routine, which was also the


    bottom line of this routine that destroyed Sue''s final self-protection. R was originally a little shy, but


    now she is not afraid, so she just stared at n.


    However, n said at this moment, ¡°Open your legs!¡±


    Now R was a little embarrassed. She opened her legs in front of n. R was still a little nervous.


    After all, this was herst line of defense. Being looked at by n like this, she felt strange inside. Even


    her boyfriend had never seen it so openly. They fucked with the lights off.


    Seeing that R didn''t move, n replied again, ¡°I want to see if you are dark or not?¡±


    When Sue next to him heard this, she almost squirted out a giggle, ¡°Teacher n, her vagina was


    already ck, and she had sex with her boyfriend several times a week.¡±


    No! R still wanted to refuse.


    ¡°Then you can show it to Teacher n to see if you are dark or not!¡± Sue was in a good mood today.


    She thought it was an honor to be ck, but she discovered that it was even more glorious to be


    ckmailed by n.


    Thest thing R wanted was to bow her head in front of Sue, and see Sue embarrass herself in front


    of Teacher n like this. She couldn''t even swallow her breath. Gritting his teeth, she spread her legs


    Suddenly, the spring scenery waspletely shining under the light, and it was clear that the ck


    forest, the small hole, the peach petals and the creek had already been flooded. n smiled and


    touched it, and fished it with two little fingers. Suddenly the fingers were sticky and wet.


    ¡°What is this?¡± n deliberately handed her wet fingers in front of R and showed her. R was


    embarrassed and felt ashamed.


    ¡°Haha, let me just say, she is a slut, and she wants Teacher n to do her!¡± Sue was really being a


    devil today.


    ¡°You bitch! Weren¡¯t you exactly the same? Who was sitting on Teacher n¡¯sp and begging to


    satisfy you?¡± R didn''t want to berate Sue in front of n, by bringing up all this ugly shit between the


    two of them.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Sue was shot back and became speechless, because she was telling the truth, and that


    night she was indeed begging n to open her own buds.


    n smiled and looked at these two. No one could say that this scene wasn¡¯t cute. Then he stood up


    slowly, facing Sue and R, unexpectedly took off his clothes.


    Sue and R stopped arguing immediately, their hearts were beating wildly, and they were short of


    breath. They couldn''t wait to see that n¡¯s giant cock.

 Chapter 44 Seduction

    Chapter 44 Seduction


    n wanted to seduce them with his entire body. When he took off their clothes to reveal his huge


    chest and shredded abdominal muscles, R and Sue began drooling, but this was far from enough.


    n then took off the outer pants again. R and Sue were anxious awaiting the moment that n


    would also take off his underwear, because they saw the size of his silhouette, and they wanted to rush


    into it and eat wildly.


    n stopped deliberately, put his pants and clothes on the floor, and said, ¡°Hurry and make room for


    me. I will lie in the middle!¡±


    Only then did Sue and R react. They were fascinated just now, and they couldn''t control themselves.


    n turned off the light. The room waspletely dark. He climbed onto the bed, and got between the


    two.


    Sue couldn''t wait to take off her nightdress and panties. The three naked bodies were immediately


    tangled together. n hugged R to the right and held Sue to the left. Both of them were leaning


    against n''s chest, half of her skin pressed tightly against n.


    The girls were already hot, and n hugged them tighter, only to hear them breathe faster and


    heartbeat faster.


    ¡°Want to eat?¡± n asked gently, and then he used both hands to suggestively press Sue and R''s


    heads, which meant that they would just get into the bed and eat this meal.


    Sure enough, n just pressed their heads tentatively, and these two young girls actually took the


    initiative to drill down slowly along n''s body, like thirsty female cats, can''t wait to eat up the fish.


    Before n was ready toe over, he only felt two small mouths licking on his dick, and the two


    tongues were licking from the root of the stick all the way up. Thatfort made n numb all over.


    Immediately afterwards, the two small tongues licked to the big mushroom head and circled the


    mushroom head. A small mouth contained the entire mushroom head.


    n only felt the warmth and moistness of his mushroom cockhead. Then a tongue licked wildly on his


    mushroom head, and her movements were extremely proficient. n guessed that this must be R¡¯s


    small mouth.


    The little mouth ate the mushroom head once, and it contained n¡¯s whole pole, and then slowly


    choked it out, and the other mouth could not wait, the little mouth just came out, and the other little


    mouth gobbled it up again.


    n imagined the scene where Sue and Rpeted with each other to lick and suck his sweet


    cock. After licking it for a while, R couldn''t help it at first, and after taking it in one bite, she ate


    ferociously. n felt so fantastic.


    It''s a pity, n still sighed in his heart, imagined what would happen to the scene if the two girls who


    were eating his cock under the covers were Betty and Carol?


    What if beautiful Michelle and cold Judy, were here instead?


    What about the married Joann and the newly married E? Would they give him apletely different


    feeling?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be even more interesting if Gina, who had just started to develop, and the girl that sat next


    to her in ss was performing on him?


    ¡°Sue, do you like it?¡± n asked.


    Sue was holding it under the bedcover and gave a ¡°hmm.¡±


    ¡°Will you eat it often in the future?¡± n felt that the little cherry mouth was reallyfortable.


    ¡®Sue, you are so lucky, I can''t eat it anymore, you can still eat it often.¡¯ R was secretly envious of her


    friend and incredibly jealous.


    ¡°Does often mean every day?¡± Sue didn''t understand how often was often, so she naively asked.


    ¡°Wow! You are so greedy. Hurry up. It¡¯s my turn.¡± R asked unconvincingly, and even grabbed the


    eating rights away from Sue. Sue got out of the bed, and her hot body leaned against n''s chest.


    n stroked Sue''s head. Like a well-behaved little pet dog, Sue gently kissed Sue''s forehead.


    Their mouths were satisfied, but there were still areas of the body not yet satisfied. Two girls obediently


    knelt on the bed and raised their butts. n crawled behind them and patted their two big butts, these


    four petals. The big fairy-like white ass touched n''s enjoyment.


    He wanted to check who was the moistest, and then shag her first! n touched their butts and slid his


    fingers down. It turned out that R was so wet that the juice was already running down her thighs,


    supporting her ass with her hands and pushed his cock in fiercely.


    ¡°Oh my God Teacher n, your cock is so fucking big, ah! Deeper, Teacher n, deeper!¡± n


    mored immediately. Sue heard the body fluids flooding out, and pleasured herself. She was so


    horny, acting like a spoiled baby, ¡°Teacher n, I want it too!¡±


    n pulled out, holding Sue''s ass again, and pumped in fiercely. Immediately, Sue bleated like amb.


    n switched back and forth on both girls. The two girls felt different. Sue was tighter and R was


    wetter, Sue screamed harder and R spoke more lewdly.


    The night was very long. n fought for a few hours. Atst the two little girls slumped on the bed


    together. They were joined together next to each other at the same time, but n rubbed and abused


    these young girls like crazy.


    The air in the morning was sofortable. n looked at the two cute little girls in the nket,


    sleeping like two docilembs, and he fucked R again fiercely while she was sleeping.


    She was awakened by this lively sex, but Sue slept like a log.


    When n left Apricot Vige, Sue, R, and Jean all came out to see him off. n always hinted that


    he woulde often when he had time, but Jean quietly handed a note to n. n opened it on the


    way back and it said, ¡°I hope we can meet again if we have a chance.¡±


    When passing by the reservoir early in the morning, the surface of the water was also unusually calm.


    n also deliberately took a stone and threw it into the reservoir. With a spray, the water sputtered,


    and soon there was no movement.


    After arriving home, n summarized his notes for the home visits. In the past two days, he had visited


    the homes of one-third of the ssmates, but he did not essentially solve the difficulties of students and


    the problems of Ashley and Sue. Girls like Sue had a deep memory. They secretly swore in their hearts


    that they must not disappoint n.


    n had always believed that he was still apetent teacher, wholeheartedly thinking of his


    responsibility to his students.


    Sunday, lunch time.


    Aunt Karen¡¯s family eating a meal together was the most joyful experience though life was a bit harsh.


    But every time everyone got together, it was just wonderful. n hadn¡¯t eaten meat for a long time.


    These three beautiful sisters made the meal even more delicious.


    ¡°Hey n, did you go out to hit on girls against night?¡± Since n came to this house, Betty had


    been on his case from the beginning and always tried to make n lose face, which made n veryAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    annoyed. ¡°I never did anything to provoke you. But you talk bullshit about me every day. If you say that


    shit again, you will regret it.¡± n was joking.


    Betty stuck out her tongue and made a grimace, but she became coquettish again, ¡°My cousin spoils


    our three sisters the most, so he would never do anything bad to me!¡±


    Everyoneughed, but n really couldn''t do anything about this second sister. While everyone was


    happily eating, there were rapid footsteps outside the house.

 Chapter 45 Debt

    Chapter 45 Debt


    n knew the visitor. It turned out to be Marcus who made love with vige woman Cheney in the


    Peach Orchard. Marcus nced at everyone. When he saw n, he suddenly recalled something and


    frowned.


    ¡°Marcus?¡± The aunt hurriedly stood up, ¡°Have you eaten yet? Shall we eat together?¡± She asked if he


    wanted to eat, which was the most popr way to say hello in rural areas.


    ¡°No need, I came today to get back the 3,000 you owe me.¡± Marcus was a little anxious, and a little


    sweat leaked out of his forehead.


    When Aunt Karen heard that he was here to collect debt, she panicked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to three


    monthster? We really have no money right now.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want it this way either. It¡¯s just that I am also in an emergency situation. I need money urgently!¡±


    Marcus pulled and sat on the stool, obviously he wasn¡¯t going to leave without getting the money.


    Aunt Karen was in a panic. She really had no money. Even If she had the money she wouldn¡¯t give it to


    him. She rubbed her pocket. All that was left was the 200 that n gave her from the huntst time, ¡°I


    only have this 200. Marcus, can¡¯t you wait for a month?¡± Karen was almost begging him.


    ¡°Yes, Marcus, we really have no money; otherwise we will definitely pay you back as soon as possible.¡±


    Amy followed up. All she could do was try to cate this asshole debt collector.


    ¡°Haha, Amy looks very pretty. If she stays with me for a night, maybe I can still give a few days of


    grace, haha.¡± When Marcus said this, his eyes were bulging out looking at Amy with a very sinister


    expression. n had his fists clenched and was about to throw a punch. ¡®You fucker! Don¡¯t you even


    think about molesting this girl?¡¯ He boiled inside.


    ¡°Hey Marcus!¡± n yelled softly. When Marcus looked for the sound, he shuddered in shock. n''s


    eyes were about to get lit up, especially the chest muscles, which seemed to tremble constantly, and


    then looked at his clenched fist. When the blow from the punch came, Marcus knew the game was


    over.


    ¡°Next Monday, we will pay you back, and now you get the fuck out of here.¡± n said word by word.


    When Marcus heard this, he knew that they really didn¡¯t have any money, and they would have less


    than a few dors today. Since they will pay it back next week, he had to wait another week. This was


    already the best time possible limit, so he agreed, ¡°Okay, but if you don''t pay the money when the time


    She really saw a lot of wretched men. Compared with their cousin n, these ugly men in the vige


    were really a world of difference. She had even more affection for n.


    ¡°Stop!¡± n shouted again, then Marcus actually stood still, ¡°In the future, you dare to say a vulgar


    fucking word in front of my cousin, I will make sure you spend the rest of your life in bed forever.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Marcus snorted and walked away.


    Meal time was awkward enough.


    Betty thought to herself, you were so handsome just now, even I was almost obsessed with you. Betty


    sat down and continued to eat, and now she can really eat. Carol looked at n in a foolish kind of


    way, and she found that he was really handsome. As for Amy, she didn''t expect him to stand up and


    defend her like this, and her heart was full of warmth.


    Only Aunt Karen¡¯s face looked unhappy. ¡°n, how are we going to make 3, 000 a week! Huh?¡± Her


    mood for eating waspletely gone, although n had gotten rid of the disgusting Marcus. How


    could she pay the debt?


    When the aunt said this, everyone''s faces sank suddenly.


    ¡°n, what do you think? Let''s discuss it together and see how to ovee this difficulty. Our whole


    family will support you.¡± She looked at n boldly, and everyone else nodded.


    n had been thinking about the issue of making money since his uncle was in jail, and had thought of


    many ns, but making money was so hard here. In such a poor ravine, if people could think of


    something to make money with, then everyone would have engaged in it a long time ago, so that¡¯s why


    the whole vige was still so poor.


    The fish in the pond were still small, and there was no way to catch them and sell them. Even if they


    were sold, they barely sell for a few hundred dors. Plus the pig, they could only eat at the end of the


    year, and the rest were the field. Fortunately, Daniel nted the rice before he went to prison.


    Otherwise, everyone would be too busy now to do anything else.


    Even if people were nting something now, such as fruit trees and vegetables, they couldn¡¯t sell now.


    There would be a harvest after half a year. Besides, here people had to climb five mountains before


    they could even have ess to a car. Then it took a few hours to drive to the county. The road tolls


    were higher than average. At the end of the day, people didn¡¯t earn money while they lost money with


    the road fees alone.


    So n busted his brain but still couldn¡¯t think of a good project to make money. Was hunting really


    going to work? Last time he was lucky and ran into a wild boar. This thing did not exist every day, and


    he would be risking his life.


    That¡¯s what his general trend of thought was. It was a long way from here to the county seat, and the


    road tolls were extremely high.


    The kind of stuff that was nted here would have withered before reaching the county seat. In the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    end, not only did they not earn money, but also adding in the travel expenses, it was an unworkable


    solution. In fact, many people in the vige who wanted to make a fortune had thought about and


    engaged in many things, such as orchards, fish ponds, and so on.


    Take the peach blossom field in the front mountain, which was contracted by a rich man in the vige.


    He wasted a few days on the long Peach road. He had to transfer to the county seat. After unloading


    his crop, the peaches had already withered. So he lost money, owed a debt, and ran away. Now the


    Peach Orchard had be a good ce only for secret sex meetings.


    ¡°If a dependable mountain is what you have then live off the mountain. What else can we do besides


    nting and selling?¡± Karen sighed, knowing that money was not so easy to earn.


    ¡°Yes, from a long-term development perspective, we still have to rely on the mountains to use the


    mountains bounty, but we have to change our business method and I have my own way. I will go to the


    city next weekend to buy some seeds and bring them back.¡± n finally thought of a solution, but this


    solution could not be disclosed at the moment. However no matter what the method was, it ultimately


    solved two problems: transporting the goods and time.


    Right now, if they wanted to make up 3, 000 in a week, they could only make money working together.


    In fact, going to the city next weekend was n¡¯sst chance to collect money. n didn¡¯t want to


    borrow money from his ssmates, but sometimes there was no way to avoid it. He was really in an


    impossible situation. His n included going to the bar and working part-time for one night.


    ¡°Aunt Karen, let¡¯s take those eggs and exchange them for money, and let''s put the fish idea on hold for


    now.¡± He went to the mountains in the afternoon to see if he could pick some herbs and sell them in the


    city. n knew that he was going to work in the afternoon. The basket of eggs came from conning the


    fool Barton and his father.


    ¡°There is also the fish that Widow Mary sentst time. Amy, take it to see who wants it in the vige


    and see if you can get some money.¡±


    ¡°Let me apany n up the mountain to see if we can get something useful.¡± Karen still didn''t feel


    relieved that n wanted to the mountain alone, after all, he was from the city, and was bound to be


    careless.


    After the division ofbor was finished, Carol stayed at home to do housework, and Betty took eggs


    and fish to exchange for money. n and Aunt Karen went up the mountain to see if they could pick


    something valuable.


    Of course, this was not the first time n had gone up the mountain. The front mountain was a


    terraced field with abundant water sources and was full of rice. The back mountain was drynd, where


    corn, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and soybeans were generally grown.


    At the same time, the back mountain could not be climbed too high or deep, because there was a


    forbidden forest, and no one dared to enter. As soon as it got dark, generally the back mountain was


    not visible.


    n carried a hoe and followed his aunt back to the mountain. There were two main purposes of this


    trip. One was to dig some herbs, dry them, and chop them. n felt that he could still go to the city to


    find some pharmacies or hospitals to sell them. Secondly, look for things that were worth making


    money to grow and harvest, such as mushrooms and wild vegetables. The back mountain was rich in


    vegetation. The higher they climbed, the more it looked like a dense forest.


    n and Karen pulled up the weeds, pulled out the vines, and moved forward with difficulty.


    ¡°Aunt Karen, is that a herb?¡± The two of them searched for a long time, and finally found the first useful


    thing. n ran over excitedly. Thank God for n learned medicinal materials as his second major.


    This was why n came to collect medicinal herbs. Of course, his cousins and aunt were still confused


    at first. Only n knew that there must be many precious herbal nts in this lush forest. The vigers


    wereymen and didn¡¯t understand this at all.


    Our young guy here had sharp eyes. That was indeed a herb. It was so big and worth some money.


    Karen felt so happy. n was about to uproot and transnt directly to the backyard.


    But when n raised his hoe to dig, some strange insects shot out from the nt. n had never seen


    these insects before. The insects were very strange in appearance, colorful, six-legged, wingless, like


    the size of a bee. The insects seemed to be frightened, and one after another rushed out of the herb.


    One of them crawled along the side of his shoe then buried itself into n''s body.

 Chapter 46 Karen sucked Alans balls

    Chapter 46 Karen sucked n''s balls


    ¡°A bug crawled up on me!¡± n said as he felt ufortable. He tried to shake it off, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Take off your pants right now! There are many poisonous bugs in the mountain. Don¡¯t get yourself


    bitten.¡± Karen hurried over and tried to help n.


    n quickly took off her pants but didn¡¯t see the bug.


    Suddenly, n screamed!


    n felt sharply painful as he got bitten. Karen was anxious, for she didn¡¯t the bug.


    ¡°n, where is the bite?¡± Karen looked nervously at n.


    n didn¡¯t answer, for the bug bit right on his dick. n awkwardly pointed at down there.


    Karen was silent for a moment. It was embarrassing. As Karen thought nothing mattered more than


    n¡¯s safety, she squatted down and took off n¡¯s underwear. And n¡¯s big dick bounced out


    immediately.


    It was the second time that Karen had seen n¡¯s big dick. n was so embarrassed, for his dick was


    right towards Karen¡¯s mouth.


    Karen blushed at once.


    Karen started to search the wound in spite of the embarrassment. Finally, Karen found a tiny bloodshot


    wound on the top of the ball.


    ¡°What if it was a poisonous bug?¡± Karen concerned so much that she opened her mouth and sucked


    the wound without hesitation.


    n was ck-jawed to what Karen had just done to him. It would be a blowjob if the wound was on


    the cock.


    Karen sucked the wound violently, spit, and repeated. Karen blushed even more, for it seemed not


    helpful. She sucked n¡¯s ball for the first time.


    ¡°Karen, it shall be fine,¡± n said coyly. n wanted to continue, but he was a little tired, for his cock


    had been sucked really hard by Sue and Rst night.


    Moreover, Karen was n¡¯s aunt. It was a totally different rtionship. How the hell could it be possible


    to have a blowjob by his own aunt?


    Karen then stood up, turned around and spoke blushingly, ¡°This is a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.


    They are loose-tongued.¡±


    n nodded, put on the pants and continued to dig. n hoped the wound wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    This afternoon, they only got a few herbs which were nothing at all.


    Night was about to fall.


    ¡°n, we can¡¯t head further anymore. The forbidden area is right ahead and it¡¯s getting dark. We gotta


    go home ande here again tomorrow.¡±


    n wanted to head further because he thought there would be more rare and valuable herbs in the


    forbidden forest where few people dared to enter. However, when n looked up and felt scared, for


    the gloomy and foggy forest looked so horrible under the darkness.


    When n wanted to turn around, he saw an odd but familiar flower. n closed to the flower


    spontaneously.


    ¡°n, don¡¯t go. It is the forbidden area. Come back.¡± Karen worried. It was one of three forbidden


    areas, and it was the most dangerous one. Anyone entering at night could possibly die.


    n didn¡¯t listen. All he wanted was the flower. The flower was in an odd shape like the pussy with


    round shape leaves. It was rare seen, for themon leaves were oval shape. The root of the flower


    was big and vital.


    Only with little sunshine, the flower blossomed through a gap inside the stone. It was unbelievable.


    n talked to himself, ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be the herb mentioned in the medical book?¡±


    ¡°But the herb was extinct for hundreds of years. How could it still be alive here?¡± n felt confused but


    excited, for the herb would be very helpful to him.


    ¡°n, what is the flower? Why does it look odd? How much can we price?¡± Karen followed up


    cautiously.


    "It is valueless but appealing.¡± n put it frankly. He was telling the truth.


    ¡°Why do we dig it if it was valueless? Let¡¯s go home.¡± Karen feared that the longer they stay, the more


    dangerous it could be.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    n dug the flower with the hoe hastily. The flower had a long root. This made n happier, for it


    would be more helpful to n. He gently dug out theplete herb without breaking even a tinny root,


    and put it in the bracket.


    They went home before night fell.


    Fortunately, they got several bulks of spring bamboo shoots in a forest on the way home.


    When arriving home, n nted the herb on the back yard, and chopped other herbs into pieces for


    drying. They didn¡¯t harvest a lot today, but they got 5 more days, and maybe they could harvest more.


    n was calcting ies at dinner time.


    Eggs and fish for 100 dors, sries for 1200 dors, the boar for 200 dors, herbs for 300 dors.


    Totally, it was 1800 dors, still 1200 dors to go.


    ¡°How about catching fish in the reservoir?¡± n came up with an idea for more money.


    All other families were shocked by n and looked confusingly at him.


    ¡°n, are you mad? Don¡¯t you know there is a monster under the water?¡± Betty was puzzled.


    ¡°How the hell could there be? That¡¯s just bullshit.¡± n didn¡¯t trust that superstitious story.


    ¡°n, you are young and brave. But I won¡¯t let you do it anyhow.¡± Karen firmly insisted. So, n kept


    silent.


    Tomorrow was Monday.


    n met Michelle. She hadpletely got over the issue and looked confident and aloof as before.


    However, she treated n affectionately like her boyfriend.


    But in this week, n needed to earn 1200 dors, so he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on girls. He


    even wasn¡¯t excited when he saw Sue, the girl he had sex with on the weekend.


    n let student open up two wastnds beside the canteen in the PE ss. n intended to nt


    there next week. n took every chance to earn money.


    Time flew quickly. On Friday evening, n started calcting the bnce, and it was 1000 dor if


    they could sell all those herbs.


    During the dinner.


    ¡°I will go to the downtown tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry. I can handle the bnce,¡± n spoke at dinner. n


    had no confidence but he had to tried. Perhaps, he could be as lucky asst time when he deceived


    Bard.


    Amy lovingly looked at n to encourage him, for she knew that n was the only hope. He bore the


    responsibility to support the whole family.


    Therefore, n took a shower and went to bed after dinner.


    n realized something terrible as he got in bed.


    He didn¡¯t have morning erection and had sex in thest five days. He didn¡¯t notice it, for he paid his


    attention to the money issue. So, he started masturbating with lights off.


    ¡°Could it be any disease? Was it because of the bit of the bug?¡± n surmised. His dick didn¡¯t get hard


    no matter what he fantasized.


    ¡°I was ruined. I was totally ruined. I can¡¯t get my fucking dick hard anymore?¡± n was taken aback


    and couldn¡¯t ept it. It was too sudden. He just had sex with Sue and Rst week, how could it be


    possible that he became impotent now? n thought the bug was to me.

 Chapter 47 Alan couldnt erect

    Chapter 47 n couldn''t erect


    #####Chapter 47 n couldn¡¯t erect


    ¡°n, are you there?¡± E shouted at n¡¯s bedroom as she stood on the rooftop.


    n put on his pants quickly as he heard the shout. He looked out of the window and teasingly said,


    ¡°Are you wet? Do you wanna taste my dick?¡±


    ¡°Well, John is at home. Now is not the time,¡± E said lightly, for she was afraid if John heard it.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be funny if John wasn¡¯t at home,¡± n spoke confidently although he couldn¡¯t erect just now.


    ¡°Alright, now is not a proper time. Here is the thing.¡± E looked serious and continue, ¡°Do you


    remember Lynn? I told you before.¡±


    Chufing!


    nughed out loud.


    ¡°Well, I thought you were kidding. Lynn was married. Why do you want to pair us up? Is she?¡±


    ¡°I am not avable this week. Let¡¯s take about this next week.¡± n still didn¡¯t know the reason, for he


    already met Lynn before. As far as n could see, Lynn was a loyal wife and would not cheat on her


    husband. So, what did E exactly want to do?


    E stood up when she understood n wasn¡¯t not interested. Before leaving, E said, ¡°n, you are


    way better than John at sex.¡±


    n bitterly smiled to himself, for he might be impotent.


    It was hard for n to fall asleep that night because he had no more money to have a health


    examination.


    He was lucky with girls around, while bad luck also came alongside.


    Under the darkness only the odd flower was blooming with pistil wide open just like a pussy waiting for


    a dick.


    Saturday morning.


    n hurried to the downtown with a bracket filled with herbs they picked this week. The entire family


    relied on him. n lied about the price of those herbs tofort them. He knew those herbs could not


    be sold at high prices. But he had no choice but to sell.


    He had no choice.


    The debts of the family had troubled n so much that he even couldn¡¯t breathe. There were three


    troubles before - the debts, the students¡¯ grades, and the ck mark on his hand. And now his fucking


    dick couldn¡¯t erect.


    After climbing over the mountain, n got in a car to the downtown.


    He decided to sell herbs to pharmacy stores first. There were only a few pharmacy stores on the


    downtown. After long, n saw a pharmacy store and quickly got in.


    ¡°Excuse me. Do you purchase herbs here? I got some herbs in my bag. Could you please purchase


    them?¡± n became a teacher just after graduation. n had no other working experience like sales


    before. He didn¡¯t even enter an internship, just spending time onputer games instead.


    n didn¡¯t know whether the way he asked was proper or not, but he could saw the staff¡¯s confused


    eyes in the store. They might think, ¡°It was ridiculous to sell herbs in that way.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need herbs. If we do, we would rather purchase from specialized suppliers instead. Sorry for


    that.¡± A staff looking like a team leader smiled and patiently spoke.


    n intended to negotiate with the store manager, but when he saw the confusion into staffs¡¯ eyes and


    found no herbs in the shop, he left with his head down.


    ¡°What a handsome boy. Why does he sell herbs in that way? It is funny.¡± n felt embarrassed as he


    heard what they said behind him. All this happened as expected.


    All pharmacy store n entered rejected his offer with the same reason. n raged, for he knew those


    stores must have purchased privately.


    n couldn¡¯t sell those herbs and sat on the steps, holding the bag, with his head down and empty


    eyes. n was helpless. But he had no choice but to have a try on hospitals.


    ¡°Man, are you a fucking fool? We are a public hospital. We can¡¯t purchase in private.¡± A middle-aged


    pharmacist said disdainfully. This was the only hospital in the downtown.


    ¡°What the fuck did you say? You are not the fucking dean of the hospital, how the hell can you talk to


    me like that?¡± n was offended, ¡°I am just asking, and you mother fucker yell at me? How can you?


    You just a fucking pharmacist in a fucking pubic hospital. How can you be so fucking arrogant?¡±


    n walked away at once. But he stopped as he thought of his dick problem, and maybe he should


    check up his dick. n was in hesitation. Who would believe that a strong young man like him was


    impotent?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if I am still not able to erect when getting back to the vige, will it be troublesome toe here


    again?¡± n walked up and down, but still couldn¡¯t make his decision. n couldn¡¯t afford to have a


    health examination but he could consult the doctor.


    ¡°God damn it. Anyway, here is the hospital, since I already have a dick problem, why don¡¯t I just have it


    examined?¡± n then took his bag and went to register.


    n waited in the queue. Most of the patients were babies. n saw the confused eyes of every


    passerby as if they were saying,


    ¡°Howe this young boy is ipetent?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he has a venereal disease.¡±


    n felt so embarrassed that he wanted to go away immediately.


    ¡°Next on!¡± A nurse shouted. n entered with his head down.


    ¡°Howe the andrology doctor was a woman?¡± The doctor in her fifties sat beside him, there was a


    young female nurse. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± n dared not to look up.


    The doctor looked calm. But the nurse kept a straight face as n walked in. n regretted he made


    such a decision.


    ¡°Take of your pants!¡± the doctor said calmly to n.


    Damn!


    n almost cried out. It was ufortable to took off pants and let other strangers stare on his dick,


    although he had had sex with many women.


    ¡°I¡­I just came here only for consulting. I can¡¯t erect this week, but I couldst week. I don¡¯t know why,¡±


    n said in a low voice.


    After n finished, the doctor put on the rubber gloves, got close to n and said calmly, ¡°Take your


    pants off!¡±


    n was stunned, ¡°I may take it off if here are only you and me, but this girl is also here. It is very


    embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Howe it is embarrassing? I had seen more of that than you can imagine.¡± But the nurse started


    expecting, for most of the patients were babies or kids and she hadn¡¯t seen a lot of mature dicks so far.


    n took off his pants unwillingly.


    Oh my god!


    The doctor was shocked with her eyes wide open as she saw n¡¯s huge cock. She had seen many


    dicks, but for the first time, she saw such a big and tasty dick. Her eyes almost popped out.

 Chapter 48 Alan had his dick examined

    Chapter 48 n had his dick examined


    The doctor carefully examined on the penis and around the balls. She even touched the hole of the


    cock with a cotton swab and smelt, while at the same time she asked n what other symptoms he


    had.


    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s fine. Put your pants on,¡± The doctor spoke lightly.


    ¡°Are you serious? But howe I can¡¯t erect?¡± n felt rxed but still wanted to know the exact


    reason why he couldn¡¯t erect.


    ¡°Have you been under pressuretely? Just have a good rest and you will be fine. You can go if you


    have no more questions.¡± The doctor looked at his bag and asked, ¡°What is it in your bag?¡±


    ¡°It is just some herbs picked from the mountain for exchanging cash.¡±


    n was so grateful and relieved.


    A woman came after and patted n¡¯s shoulder after a while when n walked away from the


    consulting room. To n¡¯s surprise, it was the young nurse.


    ¡°You go out from the hospital, turn left into a small alley, and you can find a herb store there. The store


    might need your herbs.¡± The young nurse spoke softly to n. n was delighted and showed his


    gratitude to her, for he finally found an herb store.


    And then, the nurse passed a name card over to n. It was the name card of the doctor.


    ¡°This is the name card of Dr. Green, and my phone number is on the back side. If have any other


    problems, you coulde and contact me.¡± The young nurse intended to get n¡¯s phone number


    with the name as an excuse, for she could contact with himter.


    n didn¡¯t listen patiently, for he already pictured how to get to the herb store. After saying thanks to


    the young nurse, n left the hospital hastily.


    When the young nurse hurried back to the consulting room, Dr. Green looked weirdly at her and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you wet because the big tasty dick?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Green, I am not.¡± The young nurse pouted and spoke awkwardly.


    n rushed straight to the herb store. After requesting the owner of the store for a while, those herbs


    were finally sold.


    n understood more clearly how poor the family was and how difficult the situation was.


    ¡°Sir, only 250 dors? It should be at least double.¡± Holding 250 dors in hand, n still couldn¡¯t


    believe it. It was way worthier to hunt a boar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to sell those herbs? Give it back to me if you don¡¯t.¡± The store owner eximed.


    n took a deep breath and kept silent. How could it be possible that he didn¡¯t want to sell. n


    wanted to cry out, for he was such a fool and helpless.


    In fact, everyone in the world was and had been through hardships, but they just epted it quietly.


    n was wandering in the downtown. n didn¡¯t realize it waste already until the street lights were


    on.


    The bnce was over one thousand dors. How could he get it? n walked around and thought he


    couldn¡¯t go back home, for it would disappoint his cousins. Without 1200 dors, how could it be


    possible that they would have sex with him in the future. And the most upset thing was his dick couldn¡¯t


    erect.


    n turned over in his mind. Only one ssmate could help him. n then called her and made an


    appointment to meet at a bar.


    n hadn¡¯t seen her for four years. They were just pure ssmates in high school.


    n finally met her in front of the bar in about an hour.


    ¡°n, why are standing outside? Let¡¯s get inside.¡±


    ¡°You look better than before.¡± n looked her up and down.


    She was Amanda Collins, one of n¡¯s ssmates in high school. Amanda¡¯s father was rich and well-


    known in the county. Amanda had studied in colleges for two years, abroad for two years, and now was


    nning to travel around the word. She didn¡¯t need to have a job and even didn¡¯t know the meaning of


    working. All she knew was night life.


    Amanda was just as normal as others in high school. Amanda now was so different from before that


    n almost couldn¡¯t recognized her. She dressed up in fashion and put on a heavy makeup, just like a


    whore. Amanda slept in the daytime and went out at night. She spent most of the time in the bar and


    hotel. Every time Amanda went to the bar, she just wanted to hook up with some guys and had sex with


    them.


    n had heard of it when he was in college. And it also was the reason why he didn¡¯t want to borrow


    money from her. But now, Amanda was the only one in the downtown who could possibly and have the


    ability to lend money to him.


    n was so poor that he had no other solutions but to ask Amanda for help.


    ¡°Hi, sisters, here I am, let¡¯s drink some wine!¡± Amanda shouted as he walked into the bar.


    It was just around 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, so the bar wasn¡¯t that crowded. The rock music, the dull


    room, and the air full of smells of alcohol and cigarettes had started to overwhelm anyone entering. All


    the people who came here to cheer them up, let off stress and make some fun.


    An innocent person would find it strange to be there.


    On the stage, there was a woman in a bikini dancing coquettishly to seduce for tips along with the


    crazy music. People just put tips right into her underpants once in a while.


    Amanda and n sat around a table in the corner. Amanda adeptly opened two bottles of beers, one


    for herself, and the other for n. They toasted to each other and drank.


    n took a deep breath. This was not a ce he shoulde, although he wanted to, for people who


    came here were totally different from him. He was such an innocent guy.


    n wanted to get straight to the point. A girl showed up when n just wanted to talk to Amanda.


    ¡°Damn, Amanda, it is mean to enjoy a handsome alone here. Why don¡¯t you tell me toe over?¡±


    The girl was wearing a strapless bra, and hot pants, exposing her shoulder, belly and legs.


    ¡°He is my ssmate in high school. If you need a man to sleep with tonight, just take him with you.¡±


    Amanda grinned, smoked a cigarette, and blew the smoke onto n¡¯s face.


    Amanda was an obedient and shy girl in high school. She would blush even when she talked to n at


    that time.


    ¡°He is your ssmate.¡± The girl got even excited as she knew their rtionship. The girl put herself


    down onto n, embraced her arms around n¡¯s neck, looked directly into n¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°My


    cutie, are you avable tonight?¡±


    n took a nce at her. n knew she was not a whore, and she could be a second generation of a


    rich family, so n rejected politely, ¡°I am not avable tonight, and maybe next time.¡±


    It turned the girl on more as n rejected her invitation, ¡°Is it because I am not as hot as Amanda? But


    I am way better than Amanda at sex. Last time, a man I fucked with passed out and almost died.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How many doses of Viagra did you make him take? He is lucky that he is still alive.¡± Amanda smoked


    and shook her head.


    n was shocked when he heard this. He learned from the news earlier that a male prostitute was


    asked to take overdoses of Viagra by a rich woman and died. Money made the mare go.


    ¡°Amanda, there are two assholes staring at us. They are fucking disgusting.¡± Belle, the friend of


    Amanda, opened a bottle of beer, shooting the two guys a warning nce. n looked around and


    saw two middle-aged men with a suit. It was ridiculous to wear a suit under such hot weather.


    n didn¡¯t have much experience on such asion, but he still could tell these two guys were losers.


    They were pretending to be rich to hook up with girls. To their surprise, these two assholes came over


    after Belle looked back.


    ¡°Beauties, do you want to hang out with us tonight?¡± That sucked. n almostughed out.


    Amanda kept smoking for a while, and then spoke to them, ¡°You two assholes are so over-confident on


    your little fucking penis. Don¡¯t make fool of yourselves, and keep fucking away from us.¡± The two guys


    walked away in disgrace. After that, Amanda started flirting around as she did every night. The change


    of Amanda really upset n.


    ¡°Amanda, I want to borrow one thousand dors from you.¡± n finally told Amanda his intention as he


    drank with his head down.


    Amanda didn¡¯t spoke immediately. While she was about to talk, Belle interrupted, ¡°How about you have


    sex with me tonight, and I give you one thousand dors? Wait, I have one more condition.¡± Belle took


    a cigarette, lit up and smoked, ¡°I can give you the money only when you have a dick over 15cm and


    have sex with me tonight.¡±


    n had expected Belle woulde up with such an absurd condition. But the point was not the size


    of n¡¯s dick, but it was that n couldn¡¯t erect, and how could he pump in? And the most important


    thing was that n was not a male prostitute.


    ¡°How wonderful it is to bed with a girl while earning money!¡± n said.

 Chapter 49 Got a stiffy again

    Chapter 49 Got a stiffy again


    Amanda already took out one thousand dors and put down on the table as n spoke. n took a


    look at it. Perhaps, she just wanted to pay for the beer tonight. n was so upset for his poverty,


    Suddenly, n noticed that there was something more important than having sex with a girl. n


    wanted to cry as he stared at the cash, but he wouldn¡¯t. He would rather be disgraced in front of


    Amanda than in front of Marcus and his family.


    ¡°I will pay you back soon.¡± n finished the rest beer in the bottle, took the cash and left the noisy bar.


    ¡°Amanda, how could you let him easily go away?¡± Belle asked with her eyes wide open, ¡°I am about to


    check the size of his dick.¡±


    Amanda gazed at the entrance of the bar as if she was waiting for someone, ¡°Are you serious? Do you


    really have a crush on n? What a low taste.¡± Belle snorted. All of a sudden, Belle eximed happily,


    ¡°Amanda, Bill is right there.¡±


    At this time, a man, looking like a noble, came in with a cigar in his mouth and a young girl in his arm.


    The young girl had curly hair, wearing heavy make-up, dressed like a dancing girl in the ballroom.


    Amanda rushed over to Bill before Belle noticed that.


    ¡°Here you are again, bitch. I have warned you not to get close to my boyfriend. You are so fucking


    shameless.¡± The young abused loudly as Amanda approached.


    Amanda didn¡¯t listen to the girl but yelled angrily at Bill, ¡°What the hell are you doing? You fucking fool


    me?¡±


    Bill smoked and scolded, ¡°I am just fooling you, bitch. What the hell are you going to do with it? Who


    the hell are you? You are just one of my toys. It¡¯s your honor to be yed.¡± The crowdughed out loud


    as Bill spoke. Bill pushed Amanda aside and walked towards the best booth in the bar. The crowd


    made way for Bill, and the girl in his arm snorted.


    Belle pulled Amanda away as she talked, ¡°Leave it! Bill is far beyond our reach.¡±


    The bar was full of corruption and luxury, while outside was cold and quiet. And it was almost midnight.


    n walked alone on the street as the wind blew. He had bought two sandwiches and gobbled in. n


    curled up at the corner outside the bank, for there was no car back to the town and he couldn¡¯t afford to


    book a hotel for a night.


    n leaned against the wall with his eyes closed. He dared not to sleep because the 1250 dors


    might get stolen if he fell asleep.


    n opened his eyes, not knowing how long he had been staying there. The street was empty, and it


    was colder.


    At this moment, a drunk guy looking familiar to n passed by. And two men closely followed behind.


    n understood immediately these two assholes were trying to take some advantages of the person.


    ¡°Hi, beauty, how about we send you home!¡± They touched the butt of the girl as they spoke.


    ¡°Keep the fucking hands away from me!¡± The girl scolded loudly, threw off their hands and started


    vomiting leaning against a tree.


    ¡°Oh my god! What a fucking whore! Alright, we two bros must fuck you tonight!¡± Instantly, these two


    assholes started touching from her butt to boobs.


    ¡°Keep your fucking hands away!¡± n was already standing behind them and yelled, ¡°Or do you want


    to fight?¡±


    Since these two guys were doing something dirty, when they turned around and saw the tall and strong


    n, they snorted and left at once.


    The girl was no one but Amanda.


    ¡°Where do you live? I will send you back.¡± n squatted down and patted Amanda¡¯s back tofort


    her. n said no more, for he understood a girl like Amanda would only be satisfied by alcohol or sex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a ce to stay tonight? Why you look so haggard?¡± Amanda stood up, took a car key


    from her bag and passed to n, ¡°Get in my car.¡±


    Of course, n would not bear Amanda¡¯s sarcastic words in mind for it was true, n was a broad-


    minded person, and they were ssmates. It was verymon for ssmates to criticize each other.


    Amanda was quiet but upset. n was driving her BMW towards her apartment.


    Amanda was living in an apartment at high-endmunity in the suburb. The environment there was


    quiet, beautiful and luxurious. Her apartment was with a European design, a typical one that rich


    people had.


    Arriving home, Amanda took off her shoes and got directly into the bathroom for a shower. n


    couldn¡¯t see her tits and boobs clearly, for the ss of the bathroom was a fuzzy one.


    n sat on the couch and watched Amanda after shower.


    A scene like this couldn¡¯t even turn n on. It would a great shame to n if he couldn¡¯t erect when a


    naked girl begged him to fuck her.


    Amanda walked out from the bathroom with a towel wrapping on her body after shower. n sat still


    and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Suddenly, Amanda tossed a towel towards n, and said, ¡°Go take a shower and thene to my


    bedroom.¡±


    What the hell was Amanda saying? n tried to erect his cock but he didn¡¯t make it. He regretted


    After shower, n wrapped himself with a towel, and then walked in her bedroom with his head down.


    ¡°What are you so bashful? Is this your first time to have sex?¡± Amanda was naked on the bed with a


    quilt covering her body, and talked to n as he saw him.


    ¡°No, I would rather sleep on the couch.¡± n surely wanted to fuck Amanda, but he just couldn¡¯t erect.


    He hadn¡¯t had sex with any ssmate yet.


    ¡°Well, howe you don¡¯t want to bed with me? I give you the chance only because you helped me


    out tonight.¡± Amanda got mad because she got teased by Bill.


    Bill had cheated on Amanda. He had sex with Belle, and now her enemy became his girlfriend.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Amanda was loyal to him. She was so disappointed and angry.


    n stood before the door and hesitated. What an embarrassing moment for him. Maybe n could


    try with the Viagra.


    ¡°Is that because I am too lustful to sleep with?¡± Amanda sneered and shook her head. n couldn¡¯t tell


    her the exact reason.


    n crawled on the bed anyway.


    Amanday down on her right side. They couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Suddenly, n heard Amanda sobbing.


    n turned around and wanted to say something tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, for


    they were from different social sses. So, n kept silent and cuddled her from behind.


    As n hugged Amanda, his cock was right between her thighs. n could feel her pussy was wet


    already.


    All of a sudden, n got a stiffy.

 Chapter 50 Got a huger pole

    Chapter 50 Got a huger pole


    n got aroused, hastily turned on the lights and saw his rock hard cock. He was so excited.


    What the hell happened to his dick?


    n¡¯s dick was way bigger thanst week. The mushroom head was so big like an egg.


    Perhaps it was because of the bug. And the dick was growing the whole week, and now Amanda¡¯s wet


    juicy pussy got his cock aroused.


    n felt so confused. He still didn¡¯t know what happened. No wonder he ate more at dinner than


    before.


    n was happy. It felt fucking good! This was the second present God gave him. n turned around to


    Amanda. She would be the first girl n had sex with after his dick became bigger.


    Apparently, Amanda didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    n turned off the lights. He was about to get back his pride. He turned Amanda over,y himself on


    top of her, while Amanda opened her thighs at the same time.


    n¡¯s dick was getting harder. He didn¡¯t want to plug his cock in the pussy, for a girl like Amanda


    wasn¡¯t easy to have orgasm, and she needed more forey and enough thrusting to make her reach


    orgasm.


    That was also the reason why Belle wanted a bigger size of cock.


    But n so turned on that he directly pumped in.


    ¡°Oh my! What did you just put inside me?¡± Amanda eximed as n slipped his cock in.


    n was puzzled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think it is not my cock?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me with a dildo. Shame on you!¡± Amanda had sex with many guys, so she wouldn¡¯t believe


    that was n¡¯s cock.


    ¡°It is my dick, not a dildo,¡± n said confidently.


    Amanda turned on the lights, took aside of the quilt and looked at n¡¯s stick. Amanda was stunned,


    with eyes wide open, and nearly screamed out.


    It was the biggest dick Amanda had ever seen. Amanda felt so horny that she jumped n.


    With the lights on, Amanda kissed n frantically and then directly sat on n face to face. As n


    saw Amanda was in a hurry to get pounded, he pushed her away and said,


    ¡°You slut, don¡¯t hurry. You will have an array of explosive orgasm.¡±


    ¡°If I knew you have such a big tasty cock, I would like to be deflowered by you,¡± Amanda panted. She


    hadn¡¯t felt so good for a long time.


    ¡°In high school, you didn¡¯t look sexy. But now, you are so seductive.¡± n rubbed her erect tits as he


    spoke, ¡°Especially these two big tits.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you had seen my tits in high school,¡± Amanda continued, ¡°Let this slut ride on your dick,


    my dear.¡±


    Amanda then instantly lifted her butt and moved it right above n¡¯s cock.


    Amanda hug very hard as her pussy was slowly pried open by n¡¯s big cock.


    And then, n started thrusting while Amanda was groaning.


    After an hour, n was still doing Amanda although she had three orgasms already.


    ¡°Oh, my dear, that is enough for tonight. I am exhausted. I had three times already!¡±


    Another half an hour passed.


    ¡°Oh, please, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I am going to pass out.¡±


    However, no matter what Amanda said, n was still throbbing and thrusting. Finally, n cum inside


    Amanda¡¯s pussy, and she was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even move.


    In the morning, Amanda still slept with her thighs wide open like a slut. And her pussy was still creamy


    with fluid.


    n was satisfiedst night. He put on his clothes, took a nce at Amanda, and left for the bus


    station.


    n hold the cash and the vegetable seeds in hand tightly as if he got this by making a dealst night.


    After climbing over mountains, n arrived at the Vergina Vige. Compared to the city, the vige was


    fresh, tranquil, and beautiful. If n had to make a choice, he preferred to live in the vige.


    ¡°Marcus, haven¡¯t you agreed to take back the money on this Monday? n is already on the way


    home.¡± n heard Karen was entreating before the house.


    ¡°Karen, it is Monday already. If you can¡¯t pay off the debts today, I am gonna take Amy back home with


    me.¡± The family was sick of Marcus.


    As n enter the house, he pped the 3000 dors cash into Marcus¡¯s face. Marcus was speechless.


    ¡°Marcus, listen. You won¡¯t take any advantage of my family as far as I am here with them.¡± n


    shouted at Marcus angrily.


    ¡°What advantage? I am just here for my debts.¡± Marcus sneered and said mannerly as he saw the


    cash.


    n raised his fist and got ready to hit on Marcus, and Marcus rushed out immediately, which made


    n¡¯s cousinsughed out loud.


    ¡°We are so fucking lucky. n came back just in time,¡± Betty snorted. Betty had already felt good about


    n because n was reliable and helpful.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, you can¡¯t count on n for everything. You are not the girl who will marry n.¡± Amy worried


    about his sister for Betty was naughty,zy and mean.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to marry n. You are the one who want to marry n. No wonder you didn¡¯t marry


    to the rich Barton.¡± Betty grinned as she spoke. Betty would joke with anyone on anything. She was the


    happy source of the family because she always made themugh.


    Amy blushed immediately and rushed over on Betty, ¡°Bullshit. If you dare to say it again, I will kick your


    ass.¡±


    ¡°Oops! Amy was blushing!¡± Betty ran around and said. Everybody wasughing.


    n took a nce at Carol, while at the same time, Carol also looked into n¡¯s eyes. Carol felt


    embarrassed as if she was telling n that she wanted to marry him.


    Karen also stole a nce at n. Karen didn¡¯t treat n as a young boy but as a mature and reliable


    man. Unconsciously, Karen felt nervous as she recalled the scene of sucking n¡¯s balls.


    ¡°I gotta have some rest.¡± After passing vegetable seeds to Karen, n went back to his bedroom for a


    rest, for he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    Someone came to cover the quilt for n and kissed him on his forehead. n knew it must be Amy.


    There must be something people were forced to do no matter what he was, rich or poor. n thought


    about the meaning of money even when he was dreaming.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!